#vampire yunho | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

kiyuoijnoyo · 1 year

Text

Bleeding Star

Pareja: Yunho x Jongho

WC: 6.5k

Género: fluff, smut, ligero angst.

TW: sangre, ligeras referencias religiosas.

Resúmen: El sabor de la sangre obtiene otro significado cuando conoces el éxtasis de esta mezclada con el anhelo y lujuria de encontrar a quien permanecerá la eternidad a tu lado o por lo menos para el conde Yunho parecía serlo desde el momento que Jongho entregó su ser a él.

✩

Los vampiros y los brujos eran igual de malvados a los ojos de cualquiera, los vampiros eran seres sin alma que mataban y derramaban sangre para saciarse, los brujos maldecían a quien se atravesara en su camino y regresaban almas de la muerte.

Jongho vivía en una choza alejada del pueblo principal, cierta vez se dejaba ver, para él, era un constante dejá vu lleno de horrores tener que buscar refugio cada que el último día del mes llegaba, la gente salía en busca de ellos para prenderles fuego y acabar con la penumbra de la sangre maldita de su familia, la cual afortunada o desafortunadamente lo perseguía, pero ¿acaso no era violento y cruel armar una cacería de brujas cuando muchos de ellos ni siquiera los atacaban?

Era un recuerdo interminable, Jongho lo había vivido desde que tenía 10 años, la última vez que sucedió fue el inicio de su soledad, los recuerdos lo inundaban, la casa está en llamas, huye, corre, preserva el conocimiento, escóndete, lo más importante no hables con ellos.

Al ser un brujo que trabajaba con la naturaleza su conexión con ella era increíblemente alta, amaba tocar las plantas, hacer brebajes con ellas, disfrutar su aroma y pasar el mayor tiempo posible rodeado de ellas, lamentablemente tenía que hacerlo de noche, temía ser visto y atrapado por ellos.

El cielo estrellado marcaba la medianoche, hora en que el pequeño brujo salía a recolectar las plantas necesarias.

- Dos orquídeas y 5 hojas de laurel y la pócima estará terminada.

Jongho hablaba consigo mismo de camino a su hogar, sin percatarse que un par de ojos rojos vigilaban atento su alrededor.

✩

El conde Yunho habitaba en su castillo a mitad del bosque, no era un lugar recóndito y mucho menos desconocido, todo aquel que se acercara sabía que estaba destinado a morir en las manos del vampiro despiadado que, según los rumores, llevaba años habitando ahí y cada cierto tiempo salía en las noches a cazar y saciar su hambre.

A decir verdad, no siempre eran humanos sus presas, a veces se adentraba en el bosque en busca de grandes animales para saciar su sed, aunque estos no fueran igual de exquisitos que un humano.

Fue en una de sus cacerías cuando encontró la choza del brujo, cosa que le pareció raro puesto que ningún humano seria lo suficientemente estúpido para desear vivir apartado de la sociedad conociendo los rumores del terrible vampiro que los acechaba y de los brujos que podían esconderse en el bosque y usarlos para sus hechizos.

Desde el día que descubrió la choza solía rondar durante más tiempo la misma, quería conocer al o los individuos que podrían ser su siguiente cena y que por ende parecían desafiarlo al estar en esa zona.

Pero en una de esas noches cuando la luz de la luna iluminaba por completo el bosque encontró al dicho individuo de su curiosidad, no parecía ser más grande que él, claro, si hablaba de la edad que tenía justo antes de ser convertido, su capa negra llegaba hasta sus pies, el crucifijo colgando en su pecho brillaba en un plateado refulgente, su semblante serio y prolijo lo hacían verse extremadamente etéreo.

- Brujo.

Entonó para sí mismo, el dulce aroma de su sangre combinado con el aroma a hierbas hacia inconfundible saber lo que era, y en ese momento Yunho se sintió estúpido, por no haberlo supuesto antes, había de admitir que lo entendía, cuando eres considerado un monstruo no puedes estar con los humanos y había algo del brujo que hacía querer verle y hablar con él.

Los días pasaban tranquilamente, pero esa noche al acercarse al arroyo a lavar su recolecta como de costumbre Jongho creyó sentirse observado, no era la primera vez que lo sentía, pero ese día era más intenso, al mirar de reojo pudo ver dos gemas rojas en la oscuridad, decidió mirar fijamente con miedo de ser descubierto, sin embargo, la mirada desapareció de la manera más rápida posible.

Jongho regresó rápido a casa, ¿acaso eso era un vampiro? ¿iría tras él? ¿iba a matarlo?, Decidió dormir para olvidarse de lo visto, sin embargo, no contaba con que al amanecer del día siguiente hubiese rosas rojas en su portón decoradas con un moño negro. Al pasar los días, los obsequios no cesaron, cuando no eran pequeños ramos de flores eran esencias de tierras lejanas que Jongho en su vida pensó tener en sus manos o a veces eran más sencillos, cómo chocolates envueltos con pequeñas notas, describiendo lo mucho que deseaba conocerle.

El brujo lo tenía planeado, esperaría despierto toda la noche para conocer al ser que parecía acecharlo.

El conde Yunho se aseguraba de mostrar a través de obsequios que no era peligroso, que quería verle, pero aún no se atrevía a hacerlo, el brujo imponía algo sobre él, algo atrayente, como un imán, mentiría si dijera que desde que vio al pequeño brujo logro sentir algo que creyó ya estaba muerto dentro de si hace más de 100 años.

✩

El reloj del castillo marcaba las 03:15 am, cómo habitualmente lo había hecho iría a dejar un ramo de rosas blanca, lamentablemente el vampiro no sabía que había alguien esperando por su llegada.

Jongho no perdía la vista desde el ventanal, esperando la llegada del ser que parecía estar interesado en él, fue ahí cuando el conde hizo su aparición y el brujo abrió la puerta estrepitosamente.

- ¿Qué eres? y ¿Qué quieres? - pronunció Jongho, intentando esconder el pánico en su voz, si era atrapado sería su fin.

La voz de miel del brujo hizo eco en su cabeza, ahora parecía más adorable.

- Evidentemente no soy uno de ellos, no tienes por qué preocuparte por eso, sé que puedes ver lo que soy, soy Yunho y obviamente soy un vampiro, he de admitir que en mi cacería te encontré y te he encontrado muy interesante. - yunho avanzo hasta llegar al brujo. -

- Para ti.

Exclamó alzando su brazo con el ramo de rosas blancas, lamento si te he causado algún inconveniente, no era mi intención asustarte.

Jongho no sabía por qué encontraba agradable su presencia, se sentía intrigado por el vampiro que había estado mirándolo y que en vez de postrarlo sobre la pared y drenarlo, le entregaba flores y mostraba un ser dulce y descuidado.

- Soy Jongho, cómo debes haberte dado cuenta soy un brujo.

Dijo recibiendo las flores y dando su mano en un apretón extraño, Yunho estaba helado, el contraste en su piel era raro pero calmante y en ese momento un sentimiento cálido se instaló en su ser.

La eternidad comienza a florecer.

✩

La visita del conde comenzó a ser habitual hasta el punto de que el brujo dejaba entrar al vampiro a su hogar, le gustaba la manera en que parecía interesado en él y le daba obsequios con el fin de ganarse su confianza.

- Si no está mal que te pregunté ¿Cuántos años tienes? O ¿Cuántos años has vivido?

Preguntó Jongho extendiendo una taza llena de la sangre de un conejo que había cazado en la mañana, porque ciertamente, el brujo estaba perdiendo la cabeza sobre Yunho y si este vendría a visitarlo sería descortés no darle algo que beber.

- Gracias y bueno, es algo raro -rio el vampiro- cómo humano viví 24 años, edad en la que fui convertido y como físicamente permaneceré en este plano, cómo vampiro he vivido 126 años, así que han sido 150 años.

- ¿Siempre has estado solo?

Jongho se interesó más mientras tomaba un bocado de su galleta, para el mayor era tierno ver al pequeño brujo estar tan inmenso en la plática sobre su vida.

- Algo así, la aldea donde vivía fue atacada por la guerra, quedé muy mal herido, no recuerdo mucho de lo que sucedió ese día, solo recuerdo que corrí hasta llegar a la iglesia y rece deseando que todo terminara hasta que uno de ellos entro con sus estrepitosos ojos rojos y me ató a este destino, he conocido gente, pero he intentado relacionarme lo menos posible, aunque he de admitir que mi castillo se siente vacío - dijo tomando un sorbo de sangre- pero ¿Que hay sobre ti?

- Al igual que tú quedé solo, tenía 15 años cuando ellos quemaron mi hogar, decían que éramos monstruos que les comerían y utilizarían sus cuerpos como ofrenda, pero mi clan solo realizaba brujería con plantas, nada de humanos ni cosas así, de ahí he estado huyendo, no tengo mucho aquí, pero parece ser un lugar tranquilo, tengo 22 por cierto, es interesante la manera en que no luces terrorífico para ser un vampiro. - el brujo dedico una gran sonrisa al vampiro.

- Es bueno conocer a alguien como tú, me agradas muchísimo.

Esas palabras resonaron en el corazón del mayor.

✩

En su ensoñación, Jongho estaba siendo lo más feliz que jamás había experimentado, tanto, que olvidó porque huía, quizá dejar de tenerlo en cuenta provocó que bajara la guardia y cuando menos lo espero ellos sabían de su presencia.

✩

Los encuentros nocturnos entre ambos hacían que la noche se tornara de calma y amor como caramelo derretido.

- Yunho ¿Cómo se siente la eternidad? – pregunto el brujo mirando el cielo estrellado.-

- Solitaria, he estado en distintos lugares, he visto demasiada gente, he presenciado cambios en todo lo que puedes imaginar en los más de 100 años que he vivido, pero, es como un bucle, aunque haya terminado volverá a comenzar y lo presenciaras una y otra vez.

En movimientos torpes el conde decidió entrelazar su mano con la del brujo.

- ¿Por qué lo preguntas?

El brujo volteo hasta quedar cara a cara con él y de reojo volteo a ver sus manos juntas, de manera que un destello de sonrojo apareció en sus mejillas.

- Simple curiosidad.

- He comenzado a pensar que pusiste un hechizo en mí – extendió su brazo hasta acariciar la mejilla del menor. - Eres demasiado lindo.

- En todo caso, sería al revés, - río tímidamente.-

Sus miradas comenzaron a jugar de sus ojos a sus labios y cuando las estrellas comenzaron a brillar más, juntaron sus labios en un beso que pareció durar la eternidad.

Porque comienzo a pensar que quisiera compartirla contigo, se dijo así mismo.

✩

Como cada domingo del mes, una vez terminada la misa, el sacerdote Lee llamaba a sus elegidos (o como se les conocía a los hombres devotos a él) a una junta para debatir cualquier tipo de avistamiento que involucrara la seguridad del pueblo y su santidad.

- El martes pasado los hijos de la señora Park salieron a explorar los límites y durante su juego encontraron una cabaña un tanto escondida. – exclamó el señor Choi reposando sus brazos sobre la mesa. -

– Y como usted sabe nuestra santidad, cualquier persona nueva aquí debe venir y presentarse aún si está en los límites, ¿no es así?

- Decidimos adelantarnos un poco y comenzar a responder nuestras sospechas, parece ser un joven, desconocemos cuanto tiempo llevé entre nosotros, mantiene un perfil bajo, pero, mi señor, cuando la tarde noche cayó ví como drenó la sangre de un conejo en un tazón y comenzó a mezclar diferentes plantas mientras recitaba un hechizo en lo que parecía ser latín, brujería pura, es uno de ellos, no hay duda.

El sacerdote Lee se levantó con premura y mirando con dominio a sus elegidos ordenó:

- ¡Avisen a nuestra gente, uno de ellos está aquí, vendrá por nosotros, la liturgia se llevará a cabo el último día de este mes, iremos por él una vez caiga la tarde y lo haremos arder por sus pecados! Mientras tanto nadie se acerque a la zona, jugaremos como el, mantendremos un perfil bajo, nadie puede salir.

Y en unísono se exclamó:

- Entendido nuestro señor.

✩

- Te ves algo débil, ¿hace cuánto que no bebes sangre? o bueno lo suficiente que necesitas.

- He cazado algunos animales en el bosque, no he tenido la suerte de encontrarme un humano merodeando por aquí, pero si me lo preguntas saben igual de horrible.

- Te daré algo que pueda ayudarte con eso, preparé un brebaje especial, te ayudará o eso espero.

El brebaje fue un tanto asqueroso que el conde ni siquiera quiso terminar con eso, lo regreso a la mesa y de la manera más dócil le pidió disculpas al brujo, sin saber que este aún no había terminado.

Lo próximo que supo es que el menor lo tomo del brazo recorriendo la cocina hasta llegar a su habitación, de tal manera que le dio un pequeño empujón para sentarlo en su cama, el vampiro lucio completamente desconcertado, Jongho se sentó a ahorcajadas en su regazo y comenzó a desabotonar su camisa, ladeando su cabeza, mostrando su cuello.

- ¿Qué crees que haces?

-Te dije que te daría algo para que te sintieses mejor.

- Se supone que había sido ese brebaje, no te haré eso. - Sabía que mentía, quería probar su sangre desde el primer momento, pero era tan lindo y lo quería tanto que no podía pensar en herirlo siquiera, había notado la manera en que Jongho miraba sus colmillos de reojo en varias ocasiones; La deliciosa forma en que ocupaba su regazo, que su piel estaba expuesta de una manera que no había visto, la forma en que parecía desearlo y entregarse era exquisitamente tentadora.

- Vamos Yuyu, no me harás daño sabes que lo necesitas, y si así quieres saberlo yo también lo deseo – Dijo jugueteando con el crucifijo entre sus dedos. -

- Jongho yo-

- Estaré bien, lo prometo.

Yunho lo tomo de la cintura mientras Jongho se sujetaba a su cuello y comenzó besando sus labios hasta dejar besos húmedos y fríos en su cuello, sus ojos se tornaron en un rojo carmín profundo y le preguntó entre suspiros:

- ¿Estás seguro Jonghie?

- Maldición, sí Yuyu.

El vampiro jaló más la pulcra camisa del menor para tener mas espacio -Eres tan bonito – dijo admirando su piel y su lindo lunar, comenzó a lamer tentadoramente su cuello y abrazando más fuerte al brujo hundió sus colmillos comenzando a disfrutar de.

- Ahhh Yunho.

El brujo no podía negar que dolía, pero algo en el lo hacia sentirse satisfecho, quería más.

Su sangre sabia mejor de lo pudiese haber imaginado, de lo que nunca creyó probar, era extremadamente exquisita y dulce combinada con el aroma de hierbas de su amado, podía sentir como sus latidos se aceleraban, era cautivador.

- Sabes tan bien Jonghie.

- Mhhh.

Se separo de su cuello alzando su mirada y contempló el rostro del brujo, sus ojos cerrados, sus labios ligeramente abiertos, su respiración agitada y un sonrojo brillante en sus mejillas.

Regreso a su cuello y volvió a tomar otro bocado de la manera más amable posible, no quería asustarlo y mucho menos hacerle daño, tampoco tomo mucho, incluso si quisiese tenía que parar, se separo sin desperdiciar gota alguna del liquido rojo y tomo las mejillas de Jongho con sus manos para volver a juntar sus labios y murmurarle pequeñas gracias entretejidos con besos alrededor de su rostro.

- ¿Te gustaría conocer mi castillo?

✩

Ambos se adentraron en la oscuridad del bosque camino al castillo del conde, la luna parecía seguirlos y las estrellas cuidaban su camino, el aroma a naturaleza inundaba el aire y sus manos entrelazadas hacían que el aura a tenue amor se hiciera hipnótica.

Su charla estuvo llena de anécdotas y risas interminables.

El vampiro contándole de todos los cambios que había visto, de las tierras en las que había vivido y como llegó al castillo; Por otra parte, el brujo le explicaba cada detalle de toda aquella planta que se atravesara en su camino.

El castillo era visible e inclusive antes de entrar, Jongho estaba anonadado, era una construcción medianamente grande, su estilo gótico al igual que los ventanales eran preciosos, el jardín estaba lleno de incontables rosales de varios colores, justamente como los que Yunho le hacía llegar antes de conocerse y que, de vez en cuando, aparecía con ramos en sus citas nocturnas.

- Bienvenido a mi hogar, espero pueda ser acogedor al igual que el tuyo.

- Mientras estés tu todo es acogedor -sonrió tímidamente- es idéntico a ti.

- Puedes ir a conocer todo el castillo, hay una sección en la librería que quizá pueda interesarte, estaré en la habitación continúa, preparé algo para ti.

El brujo comenzó a indagar alrededor del castillo, por dentro era más precioso aún, las cortinas de terciopelo rojo caían hasta el suelo en cascada, las velas en los candelabros hacían que todo fuera una odisea de terror hermoso, todo era justo como su dueño.

Al llegar a la biblioteca Jongho entendió a lo que Yunho se refería, había una sección llena de escritos en latín, de tan solo imaginar el conocimiento que contenía le generaba felicidad en exceso, si bien había aprendido mucho el gusto no le duró el tiempo que hubiese querido, con eso expandiría sus habilidades.

El conde amaba estudiar y aprender todo lo que podía, había recolectado mucho conocimiento a través de los años y sus estancias en distintos lugares.

De regreso a la habitación donde le esperaban pensó en lo mucho que quería estar con Yunho y la felicidad combinada con amor lo hizo querer estar ahí por siempre.

Por su lado el vampiro estaba inmerso en su lectura, esperaba a Jongho en su habitación con dos tazas sobre la mesita de estar, era un contraste gracioso, una taza estaba llena de sangre fría y la otra con un té humeante.

Había de admitir que desde que fue convertido en vampiro la comida no tenia índole en su vida, de vez en cuando compraba ciertos alimentos para sentir lo que alguna vez fue y con el paso del tiempo dejo de hacerlo, no tenía sentido, sin embargó, al conocer a un ser mágico que le ofrecía amabilidad, cariño y su sangre debía tener algo para el.

El amanecer llegó con Jongho entrando a la habitación y la imagen del conde era maravillosa, se había despojado de su saco color sangre, parte de su cuello y pecho estaba a la vista, la mirada seria posada en su lectura, el cuarto oscuro decorado con el mismo patrón que el demás castillo con detalles bordados en dorado.

Simplemente espectacular, ¿cómo podían temerle?, Lo que el miraba generaba querer entregarle todo su ser y sangre.

- La biblioteca es hermosa, tienes una basta colección.

- Toda tuya, puedes leer lo que quieras.

Jongho se acercó al conde acariciando su cabellera negra.

- ¿A qué cosa pertenece la sangre que tomas? -exclamo alzando una ceja con cierto recelo. -

- Es de un cordero que encontré por ahí, probablemente se le escapó a alguien. -dijo llevando la taza a sus labios. -

El brujo tomo la taza alejándola.

- Déjala, no la necesitas, no mientras me tengas a mi Yuyu.

El día en el castillo se remontó a que el vampiro bebiera sangre de su brujo, mordiendo sus muñecas y su cuello, alternando las mordidas con palabras dulces y besos por doquier mientras Jongho le decía lo mucho que lo deseaba y que no debía disculparse por nada.

Cuando el atardecer llegó el brujo estaba cansando, somnoliento y con un ligero mareo, por más que quisiera aguantar no podía, Yunho había tomado mucho de él y lo único que quería era dormirse en sus brazos.

El vampiro lo tomo con cuidado, se aseguró que tomara el té, lo despojó su capa negra y lo acostó en su cama.

- Iré a la ciudad, te traeré algo que te hará recuperar la fuerza que has perdido. – dijo acomodándose en la cama junto a él mientras lo abrazaba en su pecho. – Tomé mucho de ti, partiremos en la madrugada, descansa Jonghie, hiciste mucho hoy.

El contemplar a su adorado dormir hizo querer tenerlo para la eternidad a su lado, si bien era la primera vez que compartía el castillo con alguien, quería hacerlo eterno, despedir la soledad era algo que jamás imaginó podría suceder y en un instante el mayor susurró:

- Estoy perdidamente enamorado de ti Jongho.

✩

Llegada la madrugada partieron, Yunho cubría cualquier rastro visible de piel para que la luz no lo quemara, una fedora y guantes negros combinados con un abrigo largo del mismo color sobre su saco rojo.

Al llegar a la choza del brujo Yunho le dio la orden de dormir y descansar lo suficiente, si bien ya no estaba mareado, la sensación de debilidad era presente.

- Regresare en dos días, el trayecto es un poco largo y tomare descansos para no levantar sospechas, prométeme que descansaras.

- Lo prometo, cuando regreses miremos las estrellas desde lo alto del castillo, ve con cuidado Yuyu.

Ambos rieron y se besaron con estrellas brillando en sus ojos.

✩

El día parecía estar cubierto con un velo de tranquilidad desmesurada, más de lo normal, pero Jongho decidió ignorarlo y seguir durmiendo, porque a pesar de que el sol brillaba a su máxima intensidad desvelarse para poder estar con el vampiro y darle su sangre era absolutamente agotador.

Yunho había prometió venir esa noche, llegaría de su viaje de dos días y el brujo quería descansar para verle.

Al caer la tarde el brujo decidió ir al arroyo a lavar sus especieros de vidrio, sin embargo, un aroma a quemado comenzó a inundar el ambiente y a ponerlo en alerta, dejo caer los especieros y al correr hacia su hogar lo primero que vio fueron llamas consumiendo su lugar seguro y el terror se apodero de él, ellos sabían de su existencia, lo habían encontrado.

No tenía otra opción más que correr, si llegaba al castillo de su amado estaría seguro, ellos no entrarían ahí por temor al demonio que lo habitaba.

Pero al momento de intentar correr el cansancio se hizo presente y una flecha fue directo a su pierna ocasionando que comenzara a flaquear y entre varios, comenzaron a golpearlo hasta hacerle perder el conocimiento.

Yunho regresó más temprano de su viaje, había prometido a su querido brujo que iría a visitarlo, había conseguido una hierba especial que podía regresarle la energía que había drenado de su ser al tomar tanta sangre de él en los últimos días, tenía que admitirlo, la sangre de Jongho era exquisita, no era como la de los animales que salía a cazar o como los inmundos humanos que solía consumir de vez en cuando, había algo mágico en ella que lo hacía desearlo cada vez más y más, quería al brujo solo para el en toda la extensión de la palabra, no como una bolsa de sangre, si no como alguien con quien pudiese pasar toda su eternidad amando.

No obstante, a su llegada al castillo un aroma a humo y un sentimiento alarmante comenzó a instalarse en él y al mirar por el ventanal, vio que el humo provenía de un área extremadamente conocida y supo que algo estaba mal, que no debió haberse ido – Jongho – lleno de furor hizo su camino lo más rápido vampíricamente posible y al llegar al hogar de su amado todo estaba hecho cenizas.

- ¡Jongho, cariño! ¿Dónde estás? – gritaba desesperadamente intentando oler su rastro y mirando desesperadamente a cualquier lado en busca de su amado.

- La basura que estas buscando no está aquí, ¿también eres una de esas escorias? – dijo uno de ellos con odio desmesurado.

Ese comentario fue suficiente para que el conde que habitaba en el bosque perdiera la poca humanidad que aún vivía en él.

Las estrellas lloraron y la oscuridad de la noche comenzó a mancharse de olas rojizas.

✩

En el pueblo había comenzado todo para iniciar con la liturgia, en la plaza principal se erguía un tronco con el brujo inconsciente siendo atado, a sus pies cargas de leña acomodadas perfectamente esperando ser ardidas y quemar la maldad con ellas.

Su santidad, el sacerdote Lee se acercó al tronco con su biblia abierta con y un rosario colgando por la mitad y mirando al brujo gritó:

- Este inmundo ser ha intentado burlarse de nosotros escondiéndose en las afueras del bosque, esperando su turno para llevarse a cada uno de nosotros y usarnos en sus rituales satánicos.

Los murmullos de la gente comenzaron a ser audibles y Jongho despertó mareado, deseando que su realidad fuera un sueño, había fallado al intentar escapar y en vez de pensar en volverlo a intentar, solo podía lamentarse en su mente de no decirle a su amado lo mucho que deseaba compartir la eternidad con él.

- ¡Muerte al brujo!

- ¡Háganlo arder!

El brujo comenzó a llorar e intentar desatarse, pero era imposible.

Inhumanos, juzgándolo por ser un brujo que ni siquiera tenía planes de acercarse a ellos, se suponía que esa noche vería al conde y estaría siendo feliz, era injusto, llevaba años escondiéndose, estando solo y justo cuando había encontrado una razón para ser feliz y dejar sus prejuicios atrás iban a arrancarle todo.

E irónicamente en sus plegarias imploró que Yunho lo salvase.

Su santidad comenzó a rezar y alzo una antorcha con su mano izquierda hacia el cielo nocturno mientras pronunciaba:

- Nuestro señor, antes bien líbranos de todos los peligros siempre…

Y gritos horrendos resonaron de tal manera que la liturgia se detuvo.

- Su santidad, el demonio del castillo ha despertado, está aquí por nosotr- y antes de terminar la frase su cuello fue desgarrado de la forma más macabra posible dejando un torrente de sangre y libre espacio al vampiro para beber cuanto quisiese de él.

Los gritos del pueblo eran espeluznantes mientras corrían para buscar refugio del vampiro, su santidad y los elegidos se quedaron de pie para terminar con ambos demonios.

Jongho no sabía si sentir tranquilidad o tener más miedo al ver que Yunho había venido por él, pero no estaba para nada cerca de lucir como siempre lo hacía.

El conde que tenía a su vista no era aquel al que juraba haber dicho no parecía terrorífico.

Todo él estaba bañado en sangre, numerosos coágulos entre su pulcro traje rojo y manos, sus ojos carmesíes resplandecían más de lo normal, tanto sus labios como sus afilados colmillos indicaban que acababa de darse un banquete con todo aquel que se había entrometido en su camino, había perdido completamente el control y no pensaba recuperarlo hasta tener de vuelta a su brujo entre sus brazos.

Mientras los elegidos se acercaban a terminar con el vampiro, su santidad hacia lo mismo con el brujo.

- Maldito seas, desde el momento que llegaste aquí nos maldijiste e hiciste que esa otra monstruosidad apareciese, debes morir y pagar por tus pecados.

Y antes de que lanzara la antorcha al tronco, el vampiro atravesó su pecho hasta arrancar su corazón y formar un lago de sangre en el suelo.

La mirada de Yunho aún destilaba descontrol, comenzó a romper las cuerdas que ataban a su amado pidiendo disculpas por no estar ahí antes para detenerlos, mientras limpiaba sus lagrimas y lo tomaba en sus brazos le prometió que lo llevaría con él y lo cuidaría por siempre.

✩

En todo el trayecto de regreso al castillo el aroma a sangre inundaba el bosque, el vampiro cargó al menor en sus brazos y a pesar de tenerlo seguro con él, seguía en descontrol, podía notar las marcas que había dejado con un ligero tono violeta en sus cuello y muñecas, el problema eran las marcas de golpes en su rostro y que probablemente tenía en el cuerpo.

No se arrepentía de la masacre que había cometido, nadie merecía a Jongho.

Él era todo lo que pensó había perdido y que no tendría como humano, pero se equivocaba el no era uno de ellos nunca más y en su viaje eterno encontró una parte de vida, de amor, por quién destrozaría todo su alrededor, quería que Jongho permaneciera con el por siempre.

Una vez dentro de su castillo recostó al brujo en su cama, desatando las cortinas del negro dosel que la decoraba, dejándolo descansar de la horrorosa liturgia.

Tenía que calmarse, no quería horrorizarlo, aunque probablemente lo haya hecho, pensó.

Decidió tomar un baño y deshacerse de toda la sangre que cubría su cuerpo, una vez terminase prepararía algo de comer para su precioso brujo durmiente y le pediría que se quedase con el en su castillo, le daría todo el espacio que quisiese y le ayudaría a construir un nuevo lugar para seguir con sus pócimas.

Con el paso de las horas el brujo despertó con miedo que rápidamente fue disipado al reconocer el aroma y lugar en el que estaba, los sucesos aturdieron su mente y recordó que su Yunho lo había rescatado; Con movimientos y pasos torpes decidió ir en busca de él, necesitaba agradecerle y en su momento indicado decirle lo mucho que quería estar con él para siempre, que lo convirtiera, que fueran eternos.

El conde noto la presencia del menor y apurado fue a tomarlo entre sus brazos mientras las lagrimas caían de su rostro como una lluvia de líridas.

- Pensé que te había perdido, cuando llegué todo estaba destrozado, creí que había sido el fin, después te encontré y perdí el control, lo lamento, lamento que hayas visto ese lado de mi.

Esas palabras fueron suficientes para que el brujo comenzará a llorar de la misma forma.

- Creí que no llegarías, que no te volvería a ver Yuyu -tomando las mejillas las mejillas del mayor preguntó- ¿Estás herido? Gracias por buscarme, gracias por dejarme estar entre tus brazos.

- Ninguna de esas basuras podría hacerme daño… Jamás tienes que agradecer, iría por ti eternamente Jonghie.

Los días pasaron tranquilamente, Yunho se aseguró que su amado descansara y comiera lo suficiente para recuperar energía y algo de la estabilidad mental que le había sido arrebatada, moría por proponerle que entregara su eternidad a el, pero eso significaba pedir demasiado y desconocía el sentir al respecto del brujo, no quería atiborrarlo con tanto.

Quizá debería esperar un poco más, pero su espera llegaría más pronto de lo qué suponía.

Durante sus días descansando el brujo se dedicó a leer, a estar bajo el cuidado del vampiro, a admirarlo y pensar en el un poco más de lo debido, era mucho más alto que el, ni siquiera parecía estar muerto en vida, sus colmillos relucientes en su sonrisa eran lindos y bastante atractivos desde que estuvieron en su cuello, siempre era hermoso, incluso cuando su verdadero ser salía a la luz y el terror se apoderaba de todo, sus ojos rojos, su aura en descontrol y la sangre bañándolo, pero esa noche ambos tenían un brillo especial, Jongho se sentía muy diferente, sería la noche en que confesaría su amor por Yunho, se entregaría en alma y ser.

Cuando el silencio de la noche llegó irrumpió en su habitación, el candelabro estaba apagado, lo único que le iluminaba eran las velas alrededor de ella y la luz de la luna filtrada por el ventanal, el ambiente era mágico, tranquilo, suave, tenebrosamente tentador y romántico, justo como el ser que estaba sentado en la cama.

- Jonghie has estado algo raro hoy, ¿Sucede algo?

El menor se acercó a Yunho para juntar sus cuerpos en un abrazo.

- Podría ser, es solo que tenía muchas ganas de hablar contigo.

- Puedes decirme lo que quieras pero antes de eso –dijo con la voz más dulce posible y jugando con sus manos es la espalda del otro– Jongho, mi amor, desde que te vi por primera vez algo en ti me atrajo mucho, fue creciendo más y más y desde el momento que pisaste el castillo quise que te quedaras conmigo por siempre, he estado solo por muchos años, tu presencia me reconforta y he de admitir que estoy enamorado de ti, eres tan atrapante, orbito en ti y si a si lo deseas, quédate, quédate conmigo aquí.

Y si el vampiro pudiese sonrojarse sus mejillas estarían en rosa vibrante al igual que las del brujo.

Y Jongho pensó que su corazón iba a combustionar.

- He estado pensado en lo mucho que deseo entregarte mi eternidad, me gustas mucho Yuyu -musitó en el pecho de Yunho.

Para Jongho, estar en los brazos del conde era abrasivamente embriagador, lo amaba ¿Estaba mal si se sentía tan bien? Cada vez quería más, quería que Yunho lo tomara para toda la eternidad, quería ver a su lado lo que aún no estaba escrito, al final del día no tenía nada que perder, a dónde ni con quién más ir, solo con su amado vampiro.

- ¿Sabes que no hay marcha atrás? - dijo Yunho a punto de perder lo único que lo aferraba a no perder la cordura, el pequeño brujo era lo que más amaba y no podía permitirse lastimarlo.

Jongho tomó del cuello a su anhelado vampiro para juntar sus labios en un beso diferente a los demás, uno lleno de lujuria y romance desbordado.

- Tómame Yuyu, toma todo de mí.

La manera en que esas palabras habían sido pronunciadas durante el beso fueron suficientes para mandar al borde al conde, la magnífica luz de las velas, el cielo rojizo fuera del castillo, la tenebrosa y cálida atmósfera daban comienzo al inicio de la eternidad, la cual solo podía ser apreciada por la luna y el velo de estrellas cubriendo el cielo.

Yunho postró al brujo en el ventanal besándolo con la misma intensidad, bajando de sus labios a su cuello dejando ligeros hilos de saliva iluminados por la luz de la luna que conectaban a ambos.

Sus manos empezaron a desabotonar la camisa del menor para tener mayor espacio para morder y besar su pecho, comenzó a bajarlas hasta acariciar sus caderas y su creciente bulto.

- De rodillas Jonghie.

Jongho se arrodillo frente al vampiro y bajo sus pantalones llevándose la erección del contrario a su boca dando pequeñas lamidas y saboreando el líquido preseminal hasta llegar al fondo y permitir que este lo usará tomaba su cabeza entrando y saliendo de sus labios sin parar hasta descargarse en el, mientras tomaba todo sin renegar.

- Eso es, buen trabajo brujito bonito.

La imagen de Jongho tragando su semen era tan tentadora, el brujo lamia sus labios y en sus comisuras era evidente los sobrantes blanquecinos de.

Yunho lo tomó del crucifijo, admirándolo para levantarlo y besarlo saboreándose a sí mismo mientras el otro saboreaba su sangre.

La ropa de ambos termino esparcida entre la cama y el piso de la habitación.

Una vez en la cama el vampiro se posiciono a la altura de los muslos del brujo con las piernas en sus hombros y comenzó a besar y morder su muslo derecho mientras su mano subía y bajaba apretando ligeramente la erección del menor.

- Tus muslos son tan bonitos, desde que te vi supe que serían mi perdición.

Comenzó a ser descuidado con sus mordidas, la sangre de Jongho combinada con la excitación tomaba un sabor exquisito y quería más, sus ojos rojos cargados de lujuria daban a entenderlo.

Subió dando besos por ambos muslos sin dejar de masturbarlo y al momento de morder su abdomen bajo el menor se vino con un gemido de lo menos tímido apretando las sábanas, Yunho aprovecho para besarlo de nuevo, tomando con sus dedos el semen del brujo como lubricante y comenzar a prepararlo.

Una vez listo, volvió a tomar semen del brujo para esparcirlo por su pene y entrar en el.

- Voy a entrar bonito, dime cuando pueda moverme. -dijo posicionándose entre sus piernas. -

Era algo incomodo, pero pronto se acopló.

- Puedes moverte Yuyu.

Yunho comenzó con estocadas suaves, subiendo el ritmo poco a poco.

Jongho comenzó a impacientarse besando el cuello del contrario e intentando acelerar las estocadas a lo que el vampiro tomo sus muñecas y las inmovilizo sobre su cabeza, penetrando más fuerte a su Jonghie y disfrutando de los besos, los gemidos entre cortados, las pequeñas mordidas y marcas que debía estar dejando su amor.

Pero tampoco era suficiente para él.

- En cuatro brujito.

Y la imagen del brujo era maldita, Yunho estaba perdiendo. Amasando sus muslos y trasero volvió a entrar en el.

El brujo arqueaba su espalda moviendo sus caderas hacia atrás apretando el borde de la cama perdido en el placer de Yunho montándolo y el éxtasis de que le generaba su sangre siendo drenada.

- Ahhh Jongho no puedo tener suficiente de ti – murmuro lamiendo su cuello para volverlo a morder, cada vez más descuidado, cada vez anhelando más.

Mhhh más Yuyu, ahhh, más, más duro, más rápido, no tengas piedad conmigo – rogaba mientras movía en desesperación sus caderas. -

Y quien era Yunho para negárselo.

Los bonitos gemidos de su amado eran como una melodía para el y su rostro lleno de sonrojo y placer una obra de arte.

Los gemidos, el ruido de las pieles chocando, el aroma a semen y sangre inundaban la habitación.

El vampiro bombeó el pene de Jongho y mordió su cuello nuevamente para drenarlo definitivamente lo que ocasiono que este gritara de placer y viniera por segunda vez, aprovechando el subespacio del otro, el vampiro comenzó a dar estocadas en el sin control buscando su liberación y cuando llegó se aseguro de eyacular todo dentro de su bonito Jongho.

Una vez tomó lo suficiente para iniciar con el rito de convertir al brujo en vampiro y tenerse eternamente, mordió su brazo succionado la suficiente sangre para besar a Jongho dándole de tomar su sangre desde sus labios.

Obediente comenzó a beber la sangre de los labios de Yunho, la sangre escurría entre el beso, el vampiro cortó el sangriento beso y rasgó la carne de su muñeca haciéndola sangrar.

- Bebe Jonghie.

A pesar de que el brujo estaba ido debido a el placer y la debilidad de perder tanta sangre seguía las instrucciones del mayor.

Jongho comenzó a beber la sangre directo de la muñeca de Yunho y este a beberla mordiendo justo debajo del lunar del cuello del otro.

Y mientras la odisea llena de sangre se llevaba a cabo, la luz de la luna dejo de ser clara y brillante para convertirse en una luz roja oscura, las estrellas brillaban ferozmente en el cielo y el fuego de las velas comenzó a titilar hasta apagarse.

Tenebrosamente mágico.

Lo último que Jongho recordaba borrosamente era la manera en que su Yunho lo había cargado hasta la tina y se aseguro de limpiar a ambos, para después acostarlo en su pecho.

Sería la última noche que el brujo experimentaría el sueño.

A las horas, mientras la oscuridad de la noche aún reinaba, Jongho despertó sintiéndose extraño, sediento, pero con la noción de que Yunho estaría eternamente a su lado.

Yunho notó el despertar de su amado quien lo miraba con ojos rojos y colmillos visibles, seria una nueva experiencia en lo que se acostumbraba a su nuevo ser.

Jongho no dejaba de mirar el cuello de su Yuyu, tenía mucha sed y le necesitaba.

El mayor dejo su cuello y clavículas a la intemperie para que el brujo vampiro se deleitase con cuanta sangre quisiera.

Y si le parecía bonito antes, ahora le parecía infinitamente hermoso.

- Te amo eternamente Yunho.

- Te amo eternamente más Jongho.

Y la eternidad dio inicio para siempre en un amor como azúcar glass hecha de estrellas sangrientas.

✩

#Yunho #2ho #jongho #vampire ateez #ateez fic #yunhoxjongho #ateez smut #ateez fluff #ateez angst #ateez jongho #ateez yunho #vampire yunho #vampire Jongho #ateez fanfic

12 notes · View notes

thesafecafe · 1 year

Text

This imagine is going to be the death of me, lmao. And I have 7 more to go after.

#aj talks #ateez imagines #ateez vampire au #vampire hongjoong #ateez hongjoong #ateez yunho #vampire yunho

2 notes · View notes

bvidzsoo · 30 days

Text

Preying on you tonight

Author: bvidzsoo

Warning: smut, cursing, alcohol consumption, violence, bullying (nothing extreme), saying wet dog as an insult, mentions of injury and blood

Pairing: Song Mingi x female reader

Word count: 29k

Summary: Nocturnal Parade was a safe haven for creatures like yourself, vampires, and for creatures like Mingi, werewolves. After a misfortunate event, you come to hate the other kind with your whole being despite having to live in unity and peace. What happens after a drunken night spent with your enemy, a night which changes everything for forever?

A/N: Hello, lovelies!! Surprise, another Mingi oneshot! (because the brainrot is at its peak and I'm a Mingtis *cries*) I'd like to point out a few things before you start reading the story:

✦ 1. I did a different take on vampires and both werewolves here, let's say, it's my version of these creatures mixed with all the lore I know about them.

✦ 2. Please, please, please, imagine Halazia Era Mingi while reading this!!! And Deja Vu Era Yunho!

✦ 3. This is important! For the sake of the story, the siblings are all called Song, after Mingi's surname! (I didn't mention it in the story, but Mingi's fur is white!)

✦ 4. Yes, I used Katherine's surname because I have an unhealthy obsession with her and because Y/N's character was partially inspired by her. (my TVD lovers know)

Also, I feel like I accidentally made a lot of puns in the story, so don't mind me lol. I think that's all for now, and I'm veery excited to hear your thoughts about this story, so your feedback is very welcomed! I hope you enjoy it, and happy reading now! ^^

Taglist: @orshii @sharksandminhos @cheolliehugs @dollce-exe @kikiskz

Creatures like ourselves needed a safe haven away from the looming, close-minded, humans roaming the streets of cities, constantly pondering whether they’d fall victim next in our sharp claws. Their view of us was rather cartoonish, and disfigured, and we could only thank all those made-up legends for scaring humans away from peculiar creatures, like ourselves. We were nowhere close to being the scary monsters parents warn their children of in the bedtime stories they tell them, however, we could be dangerous if provoked and forced into an uncanny situation.

Communities have been formed a long time ago, altogether with a treaty, in hopes of making peace between the supernatural creatures roaming the same Earth as humans. However, most still didn’t take kindly of us, and therefore, we were forced out of their circles, made to fend for ourselves on our own. Laws weren’t abiding at first, quite deceitful when it came to the rights night creatures had, but after the Raging Revolution, everything changed. Humans became less animus towards us and finally started acknowledging us, step by step setting up things for us, allowing us to join their circles, of course, in a restricting and well-supervised manner. Therefore, after a party has been formed in order to defend our rights and fight for the future of the night creatures, a clergy was founded with it simultaneously, trying to prove to the humans that we were just like them, albeit a little rough and more menacing. We had the same beating hearts, the same iron and hot blood gushing through our veins; we weren’t indestructible either, and most of all, we needed the same resources as them. With the creation of the clergy, it had seemed that the humans had finally settled down, accepting us fully into their society. They remained cold to us, but they weren’t so rude and threatening anymore about their ideologies and beliefs.

This gave us the opportunities to finally meddle with them, to freely follow their footsteps, establishing a lifestyle similar to theirs. We were allowed inside their cities and towns, offered jobs and given permission to step inside the same buildings as them. Society was finally progressing after decades of oppression and pain, the night creatures were somewhat finally free from the clutches of their oppressors, living the lives our ancestors have fought so hard for. However, that did not mean that everything was joint, or that you didn’t have the choice of living secluded in the safety of your own kind. My parents have chosen to raise me up far away from the rambunctious big cities, instead settling in a heavily protected town, infused by only night creatures on the outskirts of the Haunted Woods, South from anything lively. But just because humans were scarce here, did not mean that our lives were quiet and boring. It was far from it. My life was anything but boring, childhood filled with mischief and misbehavior as I was always allowed to do whatever I wanted.

Perhaps it was the privilege of having extremely rich parents, being the descendent of a bloodline so ancient that I would get a headache trying to remember every family member that was still alive whenever we would gather for our annual new year celebratory balls. Raised in lavish and puff, I was content with the way things were, and I had no intentions of moving out of Nocturnal Parade anytime soon, if ever at all. My family had settled down here in 1250, and only those curious and adventure seeking ventured far from our homeland, sometimes returning with the promise of never wanting to join the human joint cities, with others never returning, calling our safe haven a lie and depraved of everything else the ‘real’ world had to offer us. To my parents joy, I had no such intentions, content with the Petrova family’s fortune and assets, rightfully so wanting to join the family business.

The Petrova bloodline had been around far before records were even made of humankind, they have survived plagues, wars, treason and disasters, always returning stronger and stronger, their names present in history books, marking historic events and building a community that welcomed any and all kinds of night creatures, not once discriminating anyone. There wasn’t an anarchy when it came to us, creatures, everyone was equal. That’s what the clergy preached and instilled in each one of us, however, I couldn’t help but harbor hard feelings against one kind, werewolves, more exactly. I most probably wouldn’t have had any problems against them, but an unfortunate event seemed to mark me for life, and I would carry it on with myself until the end of Earth. There was nothing and no one that could change my mind about those wild, feracious, and obnoxious animals. Even if the clergy said hating one kind meant being just the same as the humans were once towards us, I couldn’t help myself. Hating someone was not a crime, and with the deep webbed hatred in myself, not even the clergy could stop me from sending glares at those wet dogs, whispering threats at them, or making their days a living hell at our Academy.

Wilden Pine Academy was a place for Vampires and Werewolves; however, the occasional Fae and Druids would make their appearance as well. Nocturnal Parade was famous for its large population of Vampires and Werewolves alike; therefore it came as no surprise that the Academy closest to our town was littered with both kinds. A four-hour drive, deep into the Pinecone Forest, and you’d be presented with our majestic Academy, its towers high and dark for vampires not keen of sunlight, and fields widely expanding, perfect for the ever loud and restless werewolves. This place was made to bring everyone together, to strengthen the bond between the two kinds, their animosity against each other quite famous, well-known even between mere humans. And it seemed that Wilden Pine Academy did an extraordinary job at bringing vampires and werewolves to a truce, to control the deep-rooted hatred for each other, and to forge an alliance that became nondestructive over the decades as both remained on the front, fighting for the night creatures’ rights and lives. Not that those stupid history books could dictate how I would feel about such wild creatures.

The Academy was serene, with eager and passionate professors all around, spreading their knowledge about anything supernatural or quite mundane. Our curriculums were closely constructed in a way that would allow us to learn everything we needed to know about ourselves and our history, but also about the humans and their atrocious self-destructive stories. The grounds were separated in two, left wing for the vampires, and for the occasional fae folk, right wing for the werewolves and their little druid friends that would show up uninvited. Of course, there were more common grounds than one could possibly imagine here at Wilden Pine Academy, the academics following the clergy’s words like the Holy Grail. Everyone must be united at all times, discrimination between kinds to be severely punished, following the laws of the Night Creatures Rule Book. One of these said common grounds was quite unfortunately the study hall, which was open at all times, and warmly welcomed anyone who wished to catch up on their projects and homework. The separation between these two kinds was only ever present in my own mind, casting a glance upon the vast study hall, you’d realize that nobody cared who sat next to them as long as they didn’t bother them. Vampires next to werewolves were a common sighting, yet I couldn’t bring myself to stay in their vicinity for longer than three minutes. And even like that, I was being generous. I always made sure to pick the furthest table from those animals in the study hall, and was rather thankful that they weren’t stupid enough to approach my table. It didn’t take two brain cells to know I hated werewolves, and therefore, for most part they left me alone. Not that anyone had anything to say against a Petrova, now Bae, having changed our family name after the revolution due to some legal issues amongst the humankind.

People who usually came to the study hall did so because they wished to have a relaxed ambience around themselves, not quite as restrictive as the library as here you could eat, drink, and chat with your friends freely, without anyone giving you the stink eye or the librarian breathing down your neck to reprimand you. With that being said, the study hall had a friendly atmosphere made for the Academy’s students to be able to study in peace, which presented to be harder and harder to do with seconds ticking by. Of course, when a certain five wet dogs would show up, the quiet and peace wouldn’t even last for one second. Despite their table being towards the middle of the large room, and my own table towards the back, close to the large bookcases, their loud howls and laughter carried over. It blew my mind how nobody even as much as glanced their way or said anything to quieten their table down. Everyone seemed content with the ruckus they were creating, and it made my blood boil even more that I couldn’t be as unbothered as the rest of the creatures around me. But perhaps if it was a bunch of vampires being rascals, I also wouldn’t have batten an eyelash in their direction, but this was the Song family. A family I hated with my whole being, the five creatures having risen from Hell itself, marched all the way to Wilden Pine Academy to reign chaos upon its once peaceful grounds. I never thought a body could yield such strong emotions, until I met the Song boys, and girls as well, their disgusting scent alone driving me up the wall. Especially of one certain person, who smelled like an actual wet dog, mixed with fresh grass that would make anyone gag. His scent was just as atrocious as his existence, making me grit my teeth whenever I was in the vicinity of him. Which happened more often than I would have liked it to.

The Song twins, unfortunately, had been part of my life ever since I was eight years old. Not by choice, of course. If I could’ve, I would’ve eradicated their existence a very long time ago. The Song’s weren’t native to Nocturnal Parade, they have moved into our safe haven just before our first academic year would start, coating the town in chaos like never seen before. They were well-known for being loud and eccentric, their parents just as much of a bother as their children were. And there were five of them, five horrific werewolves, howling and cackling every time you’d cross their paths. Song Mingi and Song Yunho were not your identical twins, however, they did seem to resemble each other in more ways than others. Both were tall, boisterous, loud, and hyperactive to a point where once Yunho had to be sedated as he wouldn’t stop running around the fields before curfew. Despite Yunho being the louder twin, Mingi wasn’t far behind, his personality more irritating than the older twin’s one. He never failed to drop whatever he carried in his hands, bumping into anything possible as if his coordination was off—not that I had expected anything more from a filthy dog. And despite being similar, they were quite easily very different when it came to their styles. Yunho, ever colorful and peculiar when choosing his attire, his black hair highlighted with fiery red highlights, nails always painted either turquoise or yellow, and shoes mismatching for whatever mysterious reason that I really wasn’t curious about. Mingi, however, only wore dark clothes, with the occasional odd white colored graphic t-shirts—or that one funky white jacket with a bunny on it—always heavily littered with silver jewelry around his neck, wrists, and fingers, his nails never bare, always tinted black or chrome silver.

Both Yunho and Mingi had a phase, back when we were all fourteen, when they have started heavily smudging their eyes with black kohl eyeliner, always looking like pandas after we had to run around the flower fields while it rained heavily. It seemed that only Mingi stuck with the makeup, Yunho opting to experiment with different lip colors, weirdly sticking to a dark purple or light pink one for most times. I never allowed myself to ponder too much about their preferences, the twins a sighting everyone found odd at times, perhaps even intriguing as they seemed to have personalities that was liked by the masses, giving me a headache whenever I saw creatures flocking around them, vampires and werewolves alike, desperate for some attention from them.

But if having the Song twins a constant in my life until I would graduate from the Academy was bad, I really had no idea what more this family had in store for me. With the appearance of their younger brother, Wooyoung, I finally learned what absolute and utter chaos and madness meant, the boy a spawn of Satan himself, sent to destroy anything in its wake. The boy was a werewolf, yet he cackled like an old, evil, witch, his dark eyes staring into yours as if he wanted to suck your soul out. And he was cocky, way too confident in himself, perhaps a defective trait he learned from Mingi, who wasn’t lacking in the ego department either. And when I thought I was finally safe of that horrible family, two more additions of the family showed up at the Academy, two girls, their sisters. Yeri, who was three years younger than the twins and one year younger than Wooyoung, was a deceitful girl. Her angelic face had fooled everyone at first, sweet smile and soft giggles quickly making everyone fall for her charm naively. But that girl was another spawn of Satan, the biggest troublemaker dated at the Academy so far, every professor’s nightmare from the very first class she attended, successfully blowing up a frog to everyone’s horror, only giggling when brought to the Principle’s office, saying that she hadn’t seen the instructions in her book and decided to improvise. And if the family wasn’t complete already, their youngest sibling also showed up at the Academy, and she was the oddest of them all. Dahyun never really spoke until she felt the need to. Her face a constant mask of blankness, lips downturned and eyebrows furrowed. She’d hold eye contact with anyone who looked her way, and smile almost threateningly when they averted their eyes disturbed by her emotionlessness. She often whispered to herself and, to my utmost horror, I was unfortunate enough to catch her speaking to the air once I was out in the fields with a fae friend, whispering about some dead animal she had found a day ago. Three were rascals and two were possible future murderers, weren’t they a wonderful family?

My fist tightened, fingers flexing around the pencil I held in my hand, lower lip sucked in as my glare settled upon the loud Song table, blood boiling, and ears ringing from oversensitivity as I struggled blocking out their voices. Wooyoung had been cackling like a madman for over thirty minutes now, Yunho also constantly giggling as they were hunched over a book, scribbling in it furiously and snickering every time Yeri tried to see what they were doing. Mingi seemed to be the only one doing his homework, however, he would contribute to the mess by his own loud, irritating, laughter, unless he was pestering Dahyun about eating something, throwing chips at his younger sister’s face. The girl sat unmoving in her chair, staring ahead at one fixed point, her eyes slowly shifting onto Mingi every so often, almost smiling at him when Mingi was too busy furrowing his eyebrows as he probably struggled solving his homework. There was a knock against the wooden table, and my eyes finally snapped away from the distasteful scene, falling on my fae friend.

“Your homework won’t solve itself, Y/N.” Krystal, the Fae with undying beauty and velvety voice, said with a chuckle. Perhaps she was the least judgmental in our four-member friend group, always kind to others, and way too understanding.

“I can’t work when it’s so loud in here,” I said with a sigh, twirling my pencil around my fingers as I looked at my unfinished potion for Alchemy disheartened.

“Try blocking them out,” Krystal said with an encouraging smile as she patted my cold hand twice.

“Easy for you to say,” Seulgi hissed, turning back in her seat to glare at the Song family, “when you don’t have heightened hearing.”

Krystal chuckled, eyeing Irene for a second, who seemed unbothered as she sat next to Seulgi, head buried in her book, “Irene seems pretty unbothered.”

“That’s because I am.” Irene’s voice was lighter, a little on the shrill side, yet strong as she snapped. She looked up, amused for a second, before she placed her hand on Seulgi’s thigh, giving it a squeeze. I watched the action without saying much, but feeling suspicious of them lately.

“They’ve been in here for more than two hours and haven’t shut up for once, for fuck’s sake.” Seulgi gritted through teeth, the only one in our friend group who shared a hatred with me towards the Song family. Perhaps a failed relationship and broken promises lead to her current emotions towards the five people, but I wasn’t one to pry if she didn’t want to talk about it.

“You tell me,” I muttered, eyes falling back on their table, Mingi leaned over it and shoving chips forcefully in Dahyun’s mouth as she had opened it, only to bite down hard on Mingi’s thumb. Perhaps that was funny as I chuckled, trying to mask it with a huff, until the first spawn of Satan suddenly jumped up on the table, making my jaw drop.

“Ahoy, everyone get on board!” He shouted at the top of his lungs, finally everyone in the study hall looking at Wooyoung, “This ship is about to sail outside, who’s with me?!”

To my utmost disgust, there were people who cheered and suddenly approached the Song family’s table, jumping up and making sounds inadequate for such setting. They were howling, like dogs. I took in a deep breath, but couldn’t control my rage as it finally burst from all the irritation I had bottled up since the morning class I had to share with the twins, forced to sit next to Mingi by the professor, “Okay, that’s it. I need to leave.”

My friends looked at me, and Seulgi nodded as she started packing up, “Fuck, same. I’m about to bite Yunho’s throat off.”

Irene quirked an eyebrow at her friend, but said nothing, just chuckled. My hands shook as I pushed my chair back forcefully, making it screech loudly against the floor, yet the ruckus Wooyoung had created was overbearing, and nobody even heard my chair falling to the floor. I grabbed the two books I had picked in order to inspire me for my potion, and turned to head towards the bookcases. Krystal had an apologetic smile on her face as she raised one hand, “I think I will stay; I still need to finish my project.”

“That’s alright.” Irene said with a reassuring smile, her stoic expression instantly melting, “I also want to read some more. Should we head to a smaller table?”

“Sure!” Krystal grinned and both girls started packing their things as Seulgi and I made eye contact, her cheeks red.

“Do you mind if I wait for you outside?” Her voice sounded strained and I shook my head no, knowing that she was on the verge of snapping. Not that I was far off from doing the same. I picked my previously fallen chair up, and placed it back on its feet before taking off towards the very last bookcase, the returning band being placed there. Despite knowing where I took my books from, I found it only logical to place them on the return band, hence why it was put there. I bypassed a vampire staring at one of the bookshelves, almost crashing into them when they stepped backward, thankful to my quick reflexes as I avoided colliding into them. I gave them a glare as I continued walking, hurrying when the cheers of Wooyoung and those having joined him had gotten louder, making my jaw tighten as I sucked in another deep breath, ears ringing from the commotion. There were some days when I woke up overstimulated and sensitive to everyone around me. Even the softest of sighs could make my ears ring and bring forward a migraine, and today was one of those days, and the Song family made sure to worsen my symptoms with their loud antics.

I finally reached the band at the end of the bookcase, and neatly placed the two books on top of other ones, to be sorted and placed on their respective shelves later. A particular loud shriek made my body tense as it felt like a vein was close to popping in my forehead, head thumping, forcing my eyes squeezed shut. I took a second to regain my composure, gulping hard, and inhaling deeply, almost choking on the wet dog smell invading my senses. It took everything in me not to gag, and as I turned to speed walk out of this wrenched place, I crashed harshly against another hard body. They gasped loudly, books tumbling to the floor. As the smell got prominent, I jumped back upon realizing it was Mingi who had ran into me. My eyes instantly narrowed, piercing on Mingi as he looked at his feet almost defeated, five books laying scattered around him. His blonde hair with fading red at the ends was long, and in a half-up ponytail, with the front strands framing his sharp features, his thick eyebrows furrowed as he looked up at me.

“Hey, next time—”

“Watch where you go, dog.” I hissed, voice low and threatening, “I’m sick of you always stumbling into me.”

Mingi’s eyebrows raised in disbelief and he scoffed, “You crashed into me, Y/N, not me into you.”

“Right,” I snapped, rolling my eyes, “because I could have possibly seen there’s someone behind me to purposefully run into them.”

“Don’t you have heightened senses for a reason?” Mingi mocked as he crouched down to gather his books, making me look down at him, glare furious.

“All my heightened senses are good for when you’re around is to smell the wet dog stench you carry with yourself.” I scoffed, quirking an eyebrow at Mingi as he paused for a second, raising his head slowly to look at me. His expression seemed to suddenly shift, eyes narrowing as he let the books stumble to the floor again.

“Excuse me?” His deep voice dropped even lower, raspy in its undertone as his jaw clenched.

“I’m sick of you and your inept family always creating a scene wherever you are,” I snapped, leaning down slightly as Mingi’s eyes slowly seemed to darken, pupils blown wide, “Always screaming, shouting, acting like delinquents, bothering absolutely everyone around yourselves.”

Mingi stood, looming over my form with his tall body, lips pulled into a sneer, “Little miss princess wants to teach me and my inept family some etiquette, when she can’t even bring her books back to their own places?”

I gulped, scoffing as I felt my blood pumping faster, harder, when Mingi’s eyes suddenly flashed their menacing orchid color. His wolf was probably fighting to come forward, but it looked like Mingi was trying to suppress it, “This band is here for a reason, Mingi. Lord knows you and your inept family need that etiquette lesson. Perhaps it would finally give you some sense, perhaps you’d finally realize you have no place at Wilden Pine Academy and Nocturnal Parade—”

My heated words were cut off by a loud gasp as I was slammed into the bookshelves behind me in the blind of an eye, hard wood digging into my spine as a strong grip curled around my left bicep tightly, claws almost piercing my skin. Mingi’s eyes shone a bright orchid, and his fangs suddenly grew as he hissed lowly, lowering his head to the point that it was in my face, mere centimeters away from my own. My body reacted instantly, freezing in shock, starting to tremble as my heart thumped wildly in my chest. I tried to fight the flashbacks, but the stronger Mingi’s grip got, the more frozen to my spot I was. I could picture Mingi shifting into his werewolf form, easily ripping me in half, the Petrova bloodline lost without me. We could only reproduce once.

“Mingi—” I gasped when I felt claws pressing into my flesh, making my eyes widen greatly. All of my heightened senses and strength was forgotten in that moment, body trembling uncontrollably. I was frozen to my spot, shaking eyes boring into Mingi’s orchid ones, throat constricting to the point I couldn’t breathe anymore. I struggled in gathering myself, my trauma response stronger than my will to push Mingi off myself and rip him in two. I was good under pressure, I rarely panicked and I prided myself for being level-headed, until a werewolf had me in its clutches, ready to end my life. I tried to take a ragged breath, and Mingi suddenly growled, something warm trickling down my upper arm. Frozen in terror, I could see this moment would be my demise, until suddenly voices flooded my ears, sounding rapid and panicked.

“Get him off, Yunho!” Still in a haze, mind jumbled, I realized slowly that Irene was shrieking next to me, suddenly cradling my head against her chest, but my eyes were on Mingi’s, who was trembling as well, but in anger.

“Mingi!” Yunho exclaimed, grabbing his twin’s face in both hands, yanking his head to the side as Mingi and I finally broke eye contact, “Release her, right now.”

Mingi didn’t budge for another minute, and I gasped when I felt my skin painfully pierced by his claws, but then it all suddenly stopped as Mingi jumped backwards, eyes wide as he looked around frantically. His orchid eyes flicked back to their usual warm brown tone, fangs still poking through his plump lips. Without Mingi caging me against the bookshelves, I crumbled into Irene’s arms, hyperventilating as my bicep pulsed, the painful sting clouding my vision with tears.

“Go away.” Yunho’s voice was stern as I squeezed my eyes shut, thankful for Irene’s comforting embrace as she quietly shushed me, petting my head. She was smaller than me, but her body was strong and firm, holding me captive in a motherly manner against herself. I took deep breaths, taking notice of Mingi’s scent disappearing, only Yunho’s remaining, who didn’t stink as badly of wet dog like Mingi.

“I’m sorry,” Suddenly, I felt Yunho’s eyes on me, and I gently pushed Irene away, wiping at my face, “The full moon is close and it’s always hard for Mingi to control his anger around this time. I’d like to apologize on his behalf—”

“Stay away from me!” I snapped, hissing at Yunho menacingly, my eyes shining scarlet, “All of you filthy dogs!”

Abandoning my things, which were least of my worries now, I stormed away from everyone in the study hall, out through the wide doors, having a bewildered Seulgi race after me upon noticing me. My body shook as I carefully wrapped my right hand around my bicep, biting my lower lip as it started trembling, the faded old bite mark suddenly pulsating violently, memories of that repressed day resurfacing, feeling that excruciating pain all over again. I paid no mind to the blood trickling down my arm as Seulgi fussed behind me panicked, asking question after question. I ignored her and sped up, wanting to be alone for the time being. For at least until I calmed down and repressed those awful snarls, sharp fangs and thick fur flashing behind my eyes. I hated werewolves with a passion, and nothing could change my mind about them.

Hours later, I have finally calmed down enough to leave my room and head to the canteen designed for Vampires to do my daily feed as I have skipped it this morning, having accidentally slept in. The hallways were warmly lit up, yet rather cold as the breeze wandered inside through the small cracks in the stone walls or through the opened windows. Night had fallen upon us, and everyone was finishing up their business as curfew came closer and closer. Thankfully there was no sign of the Song family through my journey to the canteen and back to my room, I don’t think I would’ve been able to even as much as look at them without wanting to rip their heads off. I had to bandage my arm after cleansing it thoroughly, since the wound was made by a werewolf it would take a day or two to fully heal, no matter how little the injury. I knew everyone heard about our little scene in the study hall as I was given inquisitive looks, only for me to ignore them as I held my head even higher, glaring at anyone who wouldn’t look away after the first poisonous look I sent their way.

Irene wasn’t in our room when I returned, but there was a small note on her bed saying that she would return late, and that I shouldn’t stay up and wait for her as she had taken our key to the room. She never explained where she disappeared to so late in the night, and I never bothered to ask, knowing well that Irene wouldn’t tell me anything, unless she was certain of whatever was going on between her and the suspected person I had in mind. That being Seulgi. Ever since her and Yunho broke up, Irene’s been breathing down her neck and it wasn’t difficult to spot the subtle changes in their friendship. The lasting stares, the subconscious touches, always looking for the other in overcrowded areas. The signs were there, but perhaps I was just reading too much into things. Seulgi needed someone who’d fully support her after the break up as she was struggling with accepting the way things ended between her and Yunho as he seemed quite unphased by it all. It was a saddening view, to see Seulgi suffer so much, mop around all day and cry even at the mention of said werewolf—it only made me hate the Song twins more. They only brought trouble and headache wherever they went, breaking hearts left and right.

I sighed as I opened the window to let some fresh air in, noticing a small letter placed on the windowsill outside. Upon noticing the emblem binding the envelope together, I quickly reached for it and delicately opened it, being presented with my mother’s fancy handwriting, just like I have expected. I sighed and leaned against the wall, eyes running over her words as the black ink seemed fresh still.

Dear Y/N,

I hope you are doing well and this letter finds you before Irene can get her hands on it, I know the last one she burned just to force me to call you. But you know I like old fashioned things, my dear, cellphones are simply not up for my taste.

To get to the point, I hope you haven’t forgotten about Parents’ Day approaching rapidly, but in case you have, here’s your reminder to start getting ready in time, daughter. If you have unpacked your luggage yourself, you must have seen the ruby red dress I have slipped inside it. I hope to see you wearing it, dear, it would bring out your pretty eyes so well. And do not forget, your makeup shouldn’t be too harsh, it gives your father a heart attack each time he sees you wearing it.

Granma and grandpa are doing well, actually, they have gone on a trip to the Maldives, said something about buying a vacation house over there so that we can stay there over the summer. Doesn’t that sound exciting? Aunt Lannie and Uncle Jaehyun would be joining us as well. It’s been quite a while since you have seen your cousins, right? How exciting!

I shall be wrapping this letter up now. I look forward to seeing you very soon, my dear, and don’t forget to be on your best behavior until then. I’d hate to get a phone call from the Principal, again, about you setting on fire one of the Song children. Mother and father loves you much!

Yours sincerely,

Petrova Yurim

I chewed on my bottom lip as I finished reading my mother’s letter, closing the window and sauntering over to my bed, dropping down on it as my grip tightened around the letter. Parents’ Day was in two days and I was far from ready for it. I have seen the dress in my luggage my mother was talking about, but I sincerely would’ve preferred not wearing it as it was a rather old dress, very out of trend as of right now. But I knew my mother’s heart would break if I didn’t wear it for her, and I closed my eyes as I fell back on my bed, wondering how I could modify it a little bit so that it would fit my style. My choice of makeup was never ‘heavy’, but my father never seemed to understand that a little eyeliner, mascara, and red lips didn’t mean the Earth was ending.

My parents have always been strict and quite demanding when it came to their preferences, rarely lenient about whatever I wanted for myself. After a while, I just learned to go with the flow and follow their teachings and words, knowing very well that once I was away from them I could do as I wished. Like setting on fire one of the Song children. To be fair, it was an accident, and it happened one year ago when we were in Alchemy class, the only class where pure chaos would ensue each time without any doubt. Yunho and Mingi had been sitting in front of me and Seulgi, loudly giggling and chatting about something completely irrelevant to our lesson, distracting me, which lead to a mild arsoning incident. I had dropped the match I had just lit up when Yunho suddenly cheered loudly, the match falling on Mingi’s chair, the long fluffy cardigan he had been wearing catching on fire. At first, I thought it would just stop burning—not one of my wisest thoughts—but it only flamed up, making Mingi yelp and Yunho shout in panic as they jumped up from their seats, frantically wrestling Mingi out of his cardigan before it could do any real damage to the werewolf. It was a rather hilarious sight, and instead of panicking and trying to help them put out the small fire, I sat cackling and high-fiving Seulgi…which, of course, caught the attention of our Professor, thus I had no choice but to admit my mistake to the Principal. I wasn’t punished for it, but Yunho would growl at me for a whole month if we were close enough to each other that his scent bothered me, and Mingi would just glare, keeping away for the most part. It had been the best month of my life; I wish it would’ve lasted for longer.

Suddenly the door of my room slamming open made me jump, alerting me to my surroundings as I had been lost in thought, unaware of an approaching Seulgi. She skipped inside with a huge grin on her face, dumping her bag on the floor and jumping on my bed, almost crushing my knee. I yelped and rolled over just in time, which apparently was an open invitation for Seulgi to cuddle me. I grumbled as her arms wrapped around my middle, her head nuzzling against my back with a giggle.

“What are you doing?” I asked with an amused huff, trying to pry her arms off me.

“I need some love,” Seulgi muttered, kicking my leg when I dug my nails into her skin, “Ow, just because we’re vampires doesn’t mean that doesn’t hurt!”

“Get off,” I laughed, rolling onto my back, forcing her to release me, “I don’t like cuddling.”

“You’re the worst.” Seulgi pouted, glaring as we turned our heads to face each other. I rolled my eyes, disregarding my letter onto my bedside table before settling back down.

“I thought you were with Irene.” I muttered, raising an eyebrow. Seulgi shook her head no and pursed her lips.

“Haven’t seen her since the study hall, she was really pissed.” Seulgi explained, turning onto her back as she stared up at the white ceiling of my shared room with Irene, “It wouldn’t come as a surprise if Mingi was found ripped in half somewhere.”

I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest, “If Mingi dies, it better be by my hands and not anyone else’s.”

Seulgi snickered, raising an eyebrow, “Would you really kill him?”

I pondered for a second, eyebrows furrowing. Was I really capable of hurting someone to the point it would cause their death? Not exactly. Did Song Mingi piss me off so much that I have envisioned myself ripping him up into tiny particles, never to be seen again? Well, yes.

“No.” I settled with my answer, sighing loudly as Seulgi hummed, silence falling over us as there was a quiet rumble in the sky, further somewhere. A storm was coming.

“This took a dark turn, anyways,” Seulgi chuckled, sitting up and grinning down at me, “did you know about the bonfire happening tomorrow night?”

“First time I hear about it.” I grinned as I looked up at Seulgi, knowing where this conversation was leading to.

“Well then,” She wiggled her eyebrows, “You better get ready to attend another legendary party! The werewolves got the Principal to drop the curfew for the seniors tomorrow night, and we’ve got the whole lake house to ourselves!”

“What?” I asked surprised, eyes widening. Well, that was something. The lake house was off limits, unless we were supervised or had swimming classes.

“Yeah, cool stuff, isn’t it?” Seulgi nudged my thigh with her elbow, “You have to admit…these wet dogs are good for something, sometimes.”

My eyebrows furrowed as I shot Seulgi a glare, the faded bite mark and fresh wound on my left bicep suddenly pulsing in pain, “Never. They are the worst and they’ll always be. They shouldn’t even exist.”

“Okay,” Seulgi drew the word out, giving me an exasperated look, “before you start ranting about why vampires are superior and why werewolves should’ve been eradicated a long time ago, I’m going to dip!”

“Leaving so soon?” I asked with a pout as I watched Seulgi get off my bed.

“Yeah, unless we’re having a sleepover, I have to reach my own room before the curfew.” Seulgi said as she grabbed her bag and adjusted her hair in the mirror.

“Irene’s bed is free for the night, she’s not sleeping here, I think.” I muttered absentmindedly.

“Oh, I know.” Seulgi winked as my eyes narrowed at her, and then she was gone, slipping through the door, and skidding down the hallway outside of my room, her light footsteps loud to my sensitive ears. Tomorrow’s party came in handy; I really needed a drink after today. I couldn’t help but fall back into my bed with a loud huff, forcing my eyes shut when my scar started pulsing harsher, the claw marks left by Mingi fresh and just a reminder of that horrific night I was forced to live through so many years ago. And if the universe was against me, howls of those wrenched creatures traveled all the way inside my room, terrifying and loud, covering my skin in goosebumps. I truly hated those awful creatures of the night.

My hand clenched and unclenched above the tray of food placed in front of myself as I reached for the cold-water bottle, jaw clenched as the skin of my right hand burned with each jerk of my raw skin. I have been injured, again, by Song Mingi. It all happened this morning, in Alchemy. Our professor loves switching up seatmates every few days, therefore I cannot escape the wrath of having to sit next to Song Mingi for a totality of an hour and thirty minutes. Every Alchemy class had been a nightmare when we were seated next to each other, but perhaps today’s was the worst of all as Mingi managed to burn my skin with hot, sizzling, lead. Despite being a vampire, it was the second most painful thing I’ve felt so far, and it made my blood boil as the table the Song’s were sitting at was the loudest in the vast cafeteria. These idiots were enjoying their free time, as usual, loudly while bothering everyone around themselves. My eyes fell on Mingi as he threw his head back and wheezed loudly, eyes forced shut and mouth wide open as his body trashed in his seat, hand rubbing his belly as Yunho continued spouting out non-sense at his twin, making Mingi laugh even harder.

I scoffed with a venomous look on my face, unclasping my bottle of water, and taking a long swing of it. The icy water felt refreshing against my dry throat, and after screwing it shut, I placed the bottom of the bottle on top of the healing burn, sighing at the cooling sensation. Because I wasn’t feeding as often as I was supposed to, due to personal reasons, my body wasn’t healing as fast as it should have been. My senses were all over the place today as well, and it didn’t come much of a surprise, when I woke up this morning overstimulated, again, head thumping violently and ears ringing as my neighbor’s blaring alarm from three doors down woke me up. Today felt like a total nightmare, and as suddenly Wooyoung started slamming his fists on the table, edging a guy I didn’t know on to down some sort of disgusting looking liquid, I felt myself reach my limit again. I groaned, looking away from them, wincing when Wooyoung started cackling loudly, like a witch, followed by Yeri’s very shrill shouts, the sounds too harsh and piercing my sensitive ears.

“I can’t fucking stand this.” I hissed, squeezing my eyes shut as I threw the water bottle down on the table harshly, freeing my hands in order to be able to massage my thumping forehead. My migraine was only getting worse.

“Maybe you should try eating something, Y/N.” Irene’s tone was scolding, and I just shook my head, repulsed just by the thought of eating that disgusting stew placed on the plate in my tray. That was straight up dog food, and I refused to eat it. I was craving blood now more than ever, not disgusting human food.

“I’m not eating this—glop.” I motioned towards the stew on my plate and Krystal groaned loudly, throwing me a glare.

“This glop is quite tasty, Y/N, try not to ruin other’s appetite.” She spoke up with an irritated tone, “Thank you.”

I rolled my eyes but decided to shut up, “Sorry.”

“Yeah, this isn’t for my taste either.” It seemed like only Seulgi was on my side, but perhaps that wasn’t a surprise anymore. I saw the subtle glances she stole at Yunho, and when she noticed him inhaling his stew like it was the tastiest meal he’d ever had, she made a face and pushed her tray just a little bit away from herself. But in the end, she still gave in and started eating it, albeit grimacing at each spoonful.

“Why are you eating it then?” Irene asked with a roll of her eyes, pausing to give her friend a glare. I chuckled when Seulgi shrugged, averting her eyes with a blush on her cheeks. I looked down at my hand and flexed my fingers, sighing when the burning feeling intensified. I felt defeated as I leaned back in my chair, realizing that I needed to feed this afternoon too. I couldn’t go around without healing my wounds anymore, my parents would be visiting tomorrow and they’d certainly throw a fit upon noticing the fresh wounds. And that’s something I didn’t wish for at the moment.

“What happened to your hand?” Krystal asked with a frown, having finally noticed my pain as I kept wincing and glaring at the red, raw, skin of my right hand.

“Ask Mingi, he’ll gladly tell you.” I scoffed, shooting daggers at the back of his head. Almost as if sensing my harsh stare, he paused mid-air as he was raising his spoon to his mouth, and very puppy-like looked around the canteen, searching for someone. That is until his eyes fell on me, and they widened before he whipped his head around, audibly choking on his stew as he started coughing, forcing Dahyun to tap his back with strength a little girl like her shouldn’t have.

“That was interesting.” Krystal muttered as she took a longer glance at Mingi, “Almost makes me think you cursed him or something.”

“If I were a witch,” I grinned, looking at Krystal with a malicious glint in my eyes, “I would’ve gladly done it a long time ago.”

“So, will you tell us what happened?” Irene spoke up, eyebrows raised as she reminded us of Krystal’s question.

“He burned my hand, with lead.” I scoffed, crossing my arms over my chest while being careful not to touch the raw skin, “We were supposed to melt lead and mix it with chloride, professor said something about wanting to try and make aurene glass. Guess who decided to fuck up everything? That’s right, Song Mingi.”

My jaw clenched as I was taken back to that moment in the classroom, cauldrons steaming and a low murmur echoing around the dark room as everyone conversed with their seatmate, talking about the exercise we were given. Everyone except Mingi and I. We remained silent, a tense silence if I may specify, as the textbook was opened and placed in the middle of the long desk, between the two of us. It served like an unspoken barrier, yet Mingi managed to cross it every time he went to grab something, elbowing me even a few times. I tried to control myself, ears ringing as I could hear his loud heartbeat, my nose crying at the stench of wet dog mixed with fresh grass and perhaps something that oddly smelled like cinnamon. Mingi was fidgety and kept glancing at me from the corner of his eyes, licking his lips every so often. I kept on looking ahead, or at what I was doing, completely ignoring his existence. I wore a sleeveless tank top; therefore my bandages were quite obvious. The wounds have closed up already, but perhaps I wanted to be a little bit dramatic as I knew I had class with the Song twins today. I noticed the way Mingi’s body tensed when his eyes fell on my arm, and Yunho had to grab his shoulder and drag him to their table, muttering something so low into his twin’s ear, that even my sensitive hearing didn’t catch it. Not that I was curious.

After the professor assigned Mingi and I as partners, he very begrudgingly trudged over, head hanging low and pouting like a little boy forced to do something he didn’t want to. It was almost hilarious that he thought he was the only one not keen of our current predicament, but I certainly wouldn’t speak to him first about what has transpired yesterday in the study hall. I organized everything on our table as Mingi took his seat while staring at the table, avoiding eye contact when I directed my sharp gaze on his chiseled face, glaring hard at him.

“Think you can melt the lead?” My tone was snappy and cold as I raised an eyebrow at Mingi, obviously mocking him as I knew he could easily do something so easy.

“Of course, I can.” His tone was hard too as his eyes snapped up, connecting with my gaze, glaring back. I smirked as I pushed the material towards him, motioning with my chin for him to start doing so then, “I’m not your slave.”

“I’m sorry, come again?” I asked with a sweet smile despite having heard his mumbling. Mingi took a deep breath, and I watched as his sharp jaw clenched.

“Nothing, if I melt this, you mix it with the chloride, right?” He didn’t look at me as he turned on the fire underneath the steel cauldron. I hummed, pretending to think it over as my eyes ran over our textbook despite already knowing the whole process. Alchemy was always my forte, I always studied in advance for it.

“If I’ll be in the mood—”

“This is supposed to be teamwork!” Mingi snapped quietly, eyes furious as he turned to face me. His eyebrows furrowed a little and I watched as he took a deep breath, his eyes switching for a second between orchid and their deep brown. My heart stilled, the memory of his claws ripping my skin apart too fresh in my mind as my faded wound started pulsing again. I gulped and sneered at him, leaning just a little bit closer, nose burning from his horrible stench.

“Maybe if you wouldn’t have tried killing me yesterday, I would work together with a dog like you.” I hissed, Mingi’s eyes flaring orchid all of a sudden. I stiffened as we stared each other down, faces close to each other, but a few inches in between still.

“If you think calling me a dog does something to annoy me, you’re wrong, you bloodsucker.” Mingi hissed back and I chuckled, raising an eyebrow at him.

“Is that why you’re losing your cool again?” I mocked, pursing my lips in thought, “Your eyes are a dead giveaway, Mingi.”

“Perhaps you should then know by now to stop.” His voice dropped eerily low, shivers running up all over my arms, “Unless you want a repeat of yesterday.”

My heart stilled for a second and body froze up, mouth opening in shock. I only gaped at Mingi for a second, flabbergasted by the amused smirk on his lips as he stared me down, almost challengingly. But as I went to threaten him back, suddenly Yunho was behind him, large hands grabbing Mingi’s shoulders and yanking him backwards. Mingi just blinked, eyes back to brown, and looked up at his twin innocently. I couldn’t help but glare at the two, blood boiling for being rendered speechless by a dog like Mingi.

“I forgot my notebook,” Yunho’s voice was irritatingly cheery, yet I didn’t miss the warning tone in it as he squeezed Mingi’s shoulders, “can you hand it over, Mingi?”

“It’s not here.” Mingi said with a frown, looking around our shared desk, “It’s in your backpack, Yunho.”

“Oh,” Yunho chuckled, scratching the back of his head as he released Mingi’s shoulders, “my bad, I forgot. Don’t cause too much trouble.”

And with a wink, he was gone, but not without stealing a glance at me, eyes narrowing as I rolled mine, turning around to face my notebook. And after that, Mingi and I got to work, wordlessly moving around each other, making sure to never even as much as touch the other, abruptly halting when we noticed the other’s hand coming closer to our own. Time ticked away and everything was going well, until it wasn’t. Until Mingi decided to touch the tube containing the sizzling hot lead with his bare hands, spilling it all over our desk, my notebook, and my hand. I gasped loudly and couldn’t help but moan in pain as I shoot up from my seat, clutching my right wrist with my left hand as I squeezed my eyes shut in pain, hearing the professor race over as he shouted at Mingi to get the lead wipes, tissues specifically made for lead removal. The professor carefully pushed me back into my chair and took my hand into his hands, inspecting the skin closely as Mingi crashed into the table with the lead wipes in his hands. The impact sent the other tubes tumbling to the ground, but everyone ignored the sound of breaking glass as suddenly Mingi was all up in my personal space, looming over me as he clumsily handed the professor a wipe. I hissed as the professor removed the hot lead from my skin, biting my lower lip as it started burning instantly, the pain bearable, but strong.

“Thankfully the damage isn’t too bad or harsh,” The professor said as he raised my hand and inspected it from closer, “Since you’re a vampire it will heal by tomorrow, but I advise feeding and getting a lot of sleep tonight.”

Sleep, which I won’t be getting because of the bonfire party tonight, “Thank you, professor.”

He hummed before turning his stern gaze on Mingi, releasing my hands and placing them on his hips, a scolding following, “And you, young man. You’re always breaking and spilling stuff in my class, this has become unacceptable, Song Mingi. You could’ve seriously injured your classmate. I cannot accept clumsy students to my classes, I’m afraid I will have to talk to the Principal about your future in my classroom.”

“But, Professor—” However, before Mingi could even defend himself, Yunho was by his side, smiling sweetly at the professor. Of course, he would speak up for Mingi, always the knight in shining armor, acting as if Mingi didn’t have a tongue, a mouth, and a brain. But perhaps that’s why he was speaking up for Mingi, because he didn’t have all those.

“Professor, Mingi really needs this class in his curriculum.” Yunho started with a soft voice, “And the full moon is almost here, he gets stressed and unfocused around this time of the month. I can assure you that something like this won’t happen again, Professor, even if Mingi is clumsy.”

The professor sighed, rubbing his forehead, looking tired all of a sudden. And it was just the morning. I rolled my eyes when I saw the professor nod his head silently, fixing Mingi with a stern glare, “Alright, young man, get yourself together if this truly is caused by the upcoming full moon. I don’t see other wolves acting out, perhaps a counselor could help with your struggles. I will let you off this one time, but you better clear up all that broken glass!”

And just like that, Mingi was let off, and Yunho stood grinning next to his twin, both of them bowing and thanking the professor profusely. I had scoffed loudly, shaking my head as I have started putting my things away, completely ignoring the twins staring as I stormed out of the classroom, not before whirling my destroyed notebook at Mingi, who caught it with a huff as it slammed against his chest.

My eyes snapped back onto the Song table, brought back from my memory as they cheered loudly, while someone sat next to Wooyoung kept throwing grapes in his mouth, cackling at the same time. I closed my eyes with a loud groan, all three girls looking at me with amused expressions. And if this day couldn’t have gotten worse, as I opened my eyes, I was met with a stone faced Hongjoong storming past our table, throwing a piercing stare at me. I rolled my eyes and slid a little lower in my chair, the girls chuckling around me as they watched Hongjoong sit at a table with a very elegant and handsome vampire.

“He’s still butthurt?” Seulgi asked with a chuckle, watching Hongjoong behind me.

“Wouldn’t you also be?” Irene scoffed, throwing a glare at Seulgi, “Y/N literally dumped him after half a year of dating, because she found out he wasn’t rich.”

“Well, if he wouldn’t have lied to me from the very beginning,” I said with a scoff, giving them a look, “I wouldn’t have dated him for half a year, even. You know my parents would flip out if I didn’t date someone our caliber.”

“Sure, keep telling yourself that.” Krystal snorted, making me look at her questioningly, “What? You always blame your parents for the way you are, but you fail to realize it’s just you, not your parents.”

“Sure, Krystal,” I snapped, angered by the words of my supposed friend, who should’ve been on my side, “Please, do keep a lecture about how I am, and what my parents prefer if you seem to know everything so well about me!”

“Why are we fighting now?” Seulgi asked exasperated, giving me a tired look, “What is the reason for it?”

“I don’t know, but I’ve had enough.” I snapped and pushed my chair back, ears ringing as the Song table roared with laughter, the guy sitting beside Wooyoung suddenly jumping up and doing silly dances, “I have a migraine, I’m not sitting here for a second longer. See y’all at the bonfire.”

Before my friends could stop me, I grabbed my tray and walked off, forced to head towards the Song table as I had to return my untouched glop of a stew. I couldn’t help but watch Mingi as the sunlight shone inside brightly, falling on his tan skin, his blonde and red hair glinting in the light, which was in a ponytail much like yesterday. His uniform was a little array, the top of his shirt unbuttoned and tie disregarded after our Alchemy class. Of course, he was enjoying life without a care in the world, despite maiming me again, despite causing pain to me again. These bloody werewolves acted like they ruled the world and suffered no consequences when they did something wrong. I scoffed, but smirked a second later as I looked down at my still hot stew, a simple plan formulating in my mind.

It didn’t take long to reach their table, and to my ‘horror’, the front of my shoe got stuck in a ‘misplaced’ tile as it sent me tumbling forward, yelping loudly as I crashed into the back of Mingi’s chair, my tray falling from my hand and to the floor with a loud clank, Mingi’s loud cry following suit. I watched with wide eyes as Mingi jumped to his feet, sending me stumbling backwards, as my hot stew dripped down the back of his neck, his white shirt soaking through as the food trickled down his back. Everyone quieted around us, the Song table freezing as they watched Mingi yank the buttons of his shirt open, ripping the fabric off himself in a frenzy. Yunho and Dahyun were the first to spring into action, the young girl grabbing tissues as she jumped to the aid of her older brother. Yunho took the tissues and he started wiping the stew off Mingi quickly, who was whimpering quietly, as Dahyun took his larger hand in her small one, looking up at his brother with furrowed eyebrows.

“Oh, no.” I said coldly, the attention on me now, “There’s a protruding tile, I didn’t see it.”

Perhaps the insincerity and mockery in my tone sent Yunho over the edge as his expression suddenly switched up, his eyes glazing over in anger, face scrunching as his fangs suddenly poked through his lips. His eyes didn’t switch colors like Mingi’s would’ve already, but Yunho looked terrifying to the onlookers, not to me. I’ve seen Yunho angry before, and it didn’t faze me because I knew he was all bark and no bite. The giant couldn’t hurt a fly, even.

“Which tile?!” Yunho’s voice was shaking, “Show me! Right now!”

“Yunho.” Mingi whispered, grabbing his brother’s bicep.

“No, Mingi, no!” Yunho snapped, furious eyes settling on his brother, warning him to stay quiet, “I’ve had enough of her always bullying us! I’ve had enough of you, Y/N, always making Mingi suffer. What’s your fucking problem, huh?!”

“You,” I snarled, fangs growing out as I lost composure, “and your pathetic family are my fucking problem, Yunho. You act like animals and parade around thinking there’s no consequence to your actions?! He burned my fucking hand, Yunho! He pierced my skin with his claws, Yunho! What’s next, huh? He bites me and kills me?! Do you not see Mingi isn’t fit to be here? Your whole family shouldn’t be here, Yunho!”

“Until when do you think your werewolf hating agenda can go on, Y/N?” Yunho’s ears and neck have gotten red, eyes shaking as they flickered orchid for a second, but were quickly back to their light brown color. I could hear Yunho’s heart hammer against his chest, Mingi’s heartbeat fast as well, but not out of anger like Yunho’s, instead out of fear. His grip tightened around Yunho’s bicep, and I chuckled as a smirk slipped onto my lips.

“Until the day the Earth ends?” I raised an eyebrow, “Don’t forget your place, Werewolf. You are nobody and nothing, I am a Petrova. My family paved the way for everything you are able to experience comfortably today. So think again before you try to threaten me, Song Yunho.”

“Your family would be ashamed of you, Y/N.” Perhaps that jab shouldn’t have hurt as much as I did, it visibly made me recoil as my eyebrows furrowed, bitterness raising in my throat. No, they wouldn’t be. Just because I hated this family didn’t mean my own would be ashamed of me.

“You’re wrong.” I found myself saying back, voice not as strong as it was, “Stay away from me, all of you!”

And before anyone could say anything, I stormed out of the canteen, ignoring the loud whispers that followed even when I was far away, mind a jumbled mess of thoughts. I tried to forget Yunho’s words, but they were messing with my head. Maybe if his own kind wouldn’t act like such wild animals, I wouldn’t hate them. Maybe if his own feral kind wouldn’t have tried to kill me when I was a child, I wouldn’t hate them so much.

Somewhere along the day I managed to put past myself everything that’s happened in the morning and at noon in the canteen, and after having fed, I was pleased to see the burn on my hand heal by itself by the time the girls and I headed out to the bonfire party. Despite it being a spring evening, the air was chilly and the breeze cool, therefore I opted to wear a light patterned jacket over my black off-shoulder fluffy blouse, ripped black jeans hugging my legs and keeping them warm. Not that I was too cold, a vampire’s body reacted differently to the temperatures compared to the human ones. The party had been in full swing by the time the girls and I have arrived, having had to walk through a short passage of the woods, feeling quite disturbed by the louds howls of the werewolves. The girls only laughed and made comments about them being too excited for such a simple party, but all I could think about was one of them jumping out and ripping us to shreds. I kept closer to Irene, who never questioned it when I snuggled up against her side or held onto her arm tightly, even went as far as to offer me a huge smile and rub my arm up and down reassuringly. Nobody really knew about how I acquired the bite mark on my left bicep, forever marked, but it wasn’t hard to put two and two together. A vampire’s bite looked a lot different, and if a vampire bit another vampire, it faded away in less than three hours. However, if a werewolf bit a vampire, if the vampire was fortunate enough to survive the attack then the wound would scar and fade into a light, but very visible, bite marks.

But I tried to put past myself such grey thoughts tonight, and instead, welcomed the lively atmosphere as we were presented with the gravel path that lead down towards the lake house, the big bonfire a few good meters away from it, in the small meadow surrounding the lake. Vampires and Werewolves alike were gathered around, forming smaller or larger groups, and I was quickly pulled in the direction of the crackling fire as Irene excitedly pointed towards the roasted marshmallows others were having. I chuckled as I released her thin arm and accepted the red solo cup Seulgi pushed into my hands, not bothering to ask what was in it, knowing that it was most likely some unbranded hard liquor which would get us drunk fast, and hit hard, leaving us hungover tomorrow. Which probably wasn’t too smart as our parents would be visiting, but I couldn’t find it in myself to care as my body and mind screamed for a little release as these past few days have been quite stressful. I downed the contents of the red cup in one go, and perhaps that was a mistake as it burned my esophagus, making me cough loudly as Irene happily roasted her marshmallow, giggling about something with Krystal, who was crouched down next to her. Seulgi leaned against my side, resting her arm on my shoulder, and laughed as she watched me wheeze for air, clutching at my own throat desperately.

“Girl, nobody told you to down it in one go.” Seulgi seemed amused by my suffering, and I could only glare at her. That is, until I felt a foreign arm wrap around my shoulders, scent extremely new, but not too bothersome as I inhaled sharply.

“Here, wash it down with beer.” It was a senior vampire I have seen around, his eyes sharp and glinting with mischief. I narrowed my eyes at him before looking at the canned beer, and reluctantly accepted it when he pushed it in my hand, “Don’t worry, it’s unopened. Saw you downing your drink and knew you’d regret it instantly, the name’s Joshua, by the way.”

I opened the beer and took a big gulp of it, welcoming the cool drink as it poured down my throat, finally washing away the awful burn of the previous alcohol, “Nice to meet you, I’m Y/N.”

“Right,” Joshua chuckled, releasing me as he stepped back, “Hard to miss a Petrova.”

And with a wink he was gone, making me smirk as he threw a lasting stare back at me. Seulgi chuckled; her eyebrows raised when I looked at her.

“What was that?” She mocked, using a manly voice, trying to imitate Joshua despite his soft-spoken, melodic voice.

“Don’t know, but he’s cute.” I mused with a shrug and took another big gulp of my beer, humming as I could feel my body jittery already. Alcohol affected us, night creatures, harder, but judging my current mental state, I would get drunk a lot faster tonight than I would do so usually.

“Maybe he’s got his eyes on you?” Seulgi smirked, eyes sweeping over the place, searching for Joshua.

“If he’s rich, I don’t mind.” I said with a chuckle and Seulgi just shook her head, detaching herself as Irene and Krystal finally joined us again, instead going up to Irene to ruffle her perfect dark brown hair. Irene whined and pushed at Seulgi’s hand, pouting as she rearranged her curls, exchanging places with Krystal so that Seulgi wouldn’t bother her again.

“Where’d you get those drinks from?” She asked, pointing at Seulgi’s.

“From the open bar.” Seulgi said while pointing with her head towards a long table only a few feet away from us, littered with all sorts of alcohol, four people behind the table handing everyone a red cup as they walked up to them. Two vampires and two werewolves, I could only hope Seulgi accepted our drinks from the vampires.

“Let’s grab some!” Krystal said excitedly, and I nodded, downing my beer and throwing the crumpled can to the ground as I followed after them.

“Wait for me, I need a refill!”

“Already?” Irene asked with wide eyes and I grinned as I nodded, holding my empty red cup up.

“I’m getting wasted tonight.” I chuckled as the girls gave me weary looks, but commented nothing on it.

And wasted I got not even two hours into the party. The world was a little fuzzy and hazy around me, but I maneuvered myself around the crowd quite skillfully, I was one hundred percent sure that someone from the outside wouldn’t have been able to tell that I was, well, drunk. Maybe the way my laughter got louder and more frequent would’ve been a tell-tale sign that, perhaps, I should take it easy on the alcohol from now on, but nobody paid enough attention to me to actually stop me from doing so. Irene and Seulgi were perhaps even drunker than I was, falling over each other and giggling at everything as they whispered in each other’s ears, completely forgetting that with our sensitive hearing we could still hear them if we listened closely. But I was too in my own head to be curious of their conversation, and instead found myself in a heated debate with Krystal and a druid friend of hers about which herbs were actually healing, and which were known to have healing proprieties but weren’t actually used to heal, but to poison instead. Of course, I thought I was quite right at the beginning about some black roots I have found two weeks ago in the forest, but turns out it only gives you diarrhea if you drink it two days in a row. Which was excellent, and perhaps a piece of information I shouldn’t bear as my mind instantly went to Mingi, making me cackle to myself. Krystal said nothing despite me probably looking like a mad woman, and instead came to my aid when she noticed me trying to stand up from the log we had been lounging on for the past one hour.

“I’m getting a drink,” I mumbled, rubbing my eyes for a second as the world swirled with me upon standing up, “and then I’m going to dance, want to come?”

Krystal hummed, looking around the bonfire, eyes pausing on somebody I couldn’t see due to my alcohol infused brain, “Perhaps later, would you mind that?”

“Of course not!” I exclaimed with a grin and petted her head, albeit a little too aggressively, before turning my head to look for Irene and Seulgi…but they weren’t where we had left them not even fifteen minutes ago. My eyes narrowed as I searched the place, closing my eyes to tune into their voices, listening closely, but failing as there were too many voices surrounding me. On a normal day, finding them even a crowd as big and loud as this one would’ve been child’s splay, but with my fogged-up brain, it turned out to be mission impossible right now. And closing my eyes made me feel nauseous, so I quickly opened them and with a drunken wave directed at Krystal, I took off towards the open bar. I was quite skilled at walking in a straight line without bumping into anyone despite my current state, and could only grin at the people behind the table once I arrived there. I failed to notice the werewolf dude leaning over the table, asking what I wanted. I held up one finger before pointing at the beer, and he handed it to me quickly with a smile, making me chuckle as I opened it and took a big gulp of it. He chuckled and cheered for me, making me wink at him before I turned and took off, headed towards the lake house. I had been in the mood to dance for hours now, but the girls kept me busy with stories, and I continuously kept bumping into people I knew, forced to converse with each one. But now, finally the time to join the dance floor came, and I felt giddy as I sped up, not noticing that I was using my vampire speed, the world blurring even more in front of my eyes, that is until my body slammed into another one, halting me back with a loud gasp as the beer was slapped out of my hand.

“What the fuck?!” I called out loudly, pushing my arm out in front of me as my arm dripped with disgusting beer. The music was louder as I was almost near the lake house.

“Sorry, I wasn’t—oh.” My eyes snapped up at the sudden attitude in the tone of the person who had run into me, only needing a few seconds for the wet dog stench to register, the blonde hair of the deceitful girl standing in front of me way too familiar.

“You.” I snarled, eyes darkening as my fangs appeared, out of control due to the alcohol in my system at this point as I glared down at the shorter girl in front of myself. Yeri’s eyes were just as dark as mine, her hands balled into fists as her cheeks were flushed red, “What the fuck are you doing here, little dog? This party is for seniors, and you’re not even a junior.”

“Fuck off, bitch!” Yeri snapped, growling at me, sending me into a giggling fit as I stared the younger girl down, raising an eyebrow.

“Did one of your disgusting brother’s snuggle you inside?” I tilted my head to the side, pouting my lips in mockery, “Or did you slip in by yourself? How about I show you where wet dog’s like you belong?”

“Don’t touch me!” Yeri yelped when my hand shoot out, wrapping around her bicep painfully, my eyes flashing scarlet red.

“I keep telling your brother the same thing, yet he never listening, little Yeri.” I sighed loudly, making fake crying sounds in my drunken stupor, “How about I teach him a lesson through you?”

I flashed my fangs as I stepped all up in Yeri’s personal space, her eyes widening in fright as she started yanking on her arm, her heartbeat fast in panic.

“If you struggle, it’ll only hurt more.” I whispered menacingly as I started leaning closer to her neck, grabbing her other arm with my free hand, stilling her movements with my inhumane strength. The girl whimpered loudly and I watched as her lips trembled in fright, shaking her head furiously no. I grinned sadistically at her, chuckling when I got close enough to her neck, hearing her quiet sniffs as she had started crying, “How pathetic.”

I loosened my grip on her and she instantly pushed me away to the point I staggered backwards, almost loosing my footing as the world swirled with me, “You fucking psychotic bitch!”

Yeri cried at the top of her lungs, a few night creatures glancing our way, but they continued walking on when they saw that nothing bad was actually happening, “Oh, little puppy got scared? How sad!”

“I will rip you to fucking shreds when I have my first shifting!” Yeri screamed, voice shrill and breathing heavily as I threw my head back in laughter, gulping down the sudden wave of nausea which hit me.

“Stupid dog, in your place I’d be more worried about growing a beard!” I stuck my tongue out at Yeri in child-like mockery, and watched as her eyes widened to the point of popping, choking back a scream. I just laughed as she threw me one last furious glare before turning around and storming off, her mumbling quite loud as I laughed hearing her curse me to the heavens and back.

“Great, now my beer is gone.” I grumbled to myself once Yeri was out of sight and not entertaining me anymore, making me sigh as I remembered my mission before I was interrupted by the stupid girl. I turned around and grinned as I spotted the door to the lake house open, and once again using my vampire speed, I waltzed inside quite clumsily, knocking into the doorframe and groaning as I stumbled towards. Somebody caught me but I quickly shook their hands off, and pushed my way through the crowd, settling somewhere towards the middle of it, closing my eyes and getting lost to the even beat of the EDM music playing.

I smiled as I threw my arms up, jumping to the beat, until I felt someone tapping my shoulder, making me turn around. It was a girl I knew from one of my classes and she looked quite excited as she waved, making me chuckle as I waved back. She was quite the cute fae and extremely friendly, so I didn’t object as she pushed a red cup into my hands, prompting me to drink from it. Perhaps it was the tastiest cocktail I drank all night long, and I thanked her with a big grin when she said I could keep it. I closed my eyes and swayed my hips to the rhythm of the music, enjoying myself with the small fae girl as she twirled around cutely, making me laugh at some of her movements as I found them hilarious, but endearing. The DJ suddenly changed the song and everyone screamed, making me excited as it was one of my favorite song’s, the fae girl’s eyes also widening as she grabbed my arm and started jumping up and down in excitement. Soon, I found myself taking large gulps of the sweet cocktail as I jumped up and down with the fae, screaming the lyrics at the top of our lungs as we were just two drunken bodies enjoying ourselves in the crowd of the night creatures. That is, however, until I felt a harsh grip on my right bicep, forcefully yanking me backwards and away from my fae friend. My eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and I pouted when the fae girl suddenly stepped back, eyes wide and set behind me before she got lost in the crowd, my body whirled around so fast that everything went hazy around me, and I was forced to shut my eyes for a few moments, stomach doing weird flips. It also didn’t help that suddenly it smelled like wet dogs.

“Listen here, bloodsucker,” A deep and raspy male voice hissed, my eyes snapping open as I found myself face to face with Mingi, “you can insult me and threaten me all day long, if you want, but if you touch my sister one more time, Y/N, I will rip you apart!”

I stared into Mingi’s handsome face for a second, and then the next I was laughing, head falling back as my body shook with the motion, hardly able to control myself in my inebriated state. But my fun didn’t last for long as I felt the red cup slapped out of my hand, making my blood boil as I glared at Mingi.

“This is the second time one of you, Song wet dog’s, slap my drink out of my hand, Mingi,” I hissed, unimpressed at this point, “It’s getting tiring and annoying.”

“I don’t give a shit about your drinks, Y/N,” Mingi growled, stepping closer, “What I do care about is you having a problem with my sister and—”

“Blah-blah-blah, Mingi.” I scoffed, pulling on my arm, but Mingi’s grip only tightened, “Quit yapping, I don’t give a shit. You’re irrelevant, irritating, and you fucking stink.”

“Listen to me, you fucking entitled bitch!” Mingi’s raw voice boomed over the music as he grabbed me by both arms, shaking my body harshly as his breathing got heavier, heart thumping wildly in his chest. I chuckled and bit my lower lip, surprised by this new side of Mingi. His breath was mingled with alcohol, no wonder he was acting so wild all of a sudden, not that he usually wasn’t. It was just…more raw tonight, seemed more sincere than before, “I want you to leave my family alone. We’ve had enough of your torment and constant taunts, what the fuck did we do to you?!”

I groaned and threw my head back to stare at the dark ceiling of the lake house, “You’re just too dense, Mingi, aren’t you? Do you seriously want me to go on a rant and repeat every single thing I’ve told you these past two days? You have no place at Wilden Pine Academy, let alone in Nocturnal Parade.”

“I’m done with this conversation,” Mingi hissed through his teeth, making me smirk as he stepped back, letting go of my arms finally.

“Are you?” I mocked as I cocked an eyebrow at him, blinking at him sweetly, “I thought you were here to put me in my place for touching your precious little sister. She’s quite dumb, by the way, but I suppose it runs in the family.”

Mingi didn’t say anything, but it wasn’t hard to miss the way his jaw clenched, ebbing me on more to continue taunting him. I felt confident as I allowed my eyes to run over his body, taking in his tall and lanky form. The dark grey jeans hung loosely around his lower half, a little low on his hips, held in place by the thick belt he wore, making him look like a cowboy, almost. There were quite big rips in his jeans, the lower half of his thighs uncovered just to below his knees, a quite delicious sight for hungry eyes. I slowly dragged my eyes up, and perhaps, they lingered a tad bit too long on his narrow waist, the black muscle shirt tucked inside his jeans clinging deliciously tight against his lean muscles, which were not too harsh, but quite obvious now that he was out of his loose Academy uniform. I knew werewolves were night creatures with higher body temperature, but it was still a bit surprising that he didn’t wear a jacket, his neck decorated with various silver chains, similar much to the collars dogs would wear. I giggled at my own thoughts as I finally looked back into Mingi’s eyes, forgetting for a second where I was going with this, or what I initially had in mind as I felt my own heartrate pick up, almost matching Mingi’s. I failed to notice his fluffy hair was out of his day-to-day manbun, lusciously falling around his face, framing his sharp eyes which looked even sharper with the harsh black eyeliner rimming them.

“Nice necklaces, Mingi,” I complimented, twirling my finger around a chain until Mingi slapped it away with a hiss, “reminds me of dogs and their collars their owners make them wear. Do you also have an owner?”

Mingi’s cheeks flared in an instant, and I wasn’t surprise to see his eyes flash orchid, flickering back to their warm brown color the next second. I tilted my head and licked my lips as I stepped just a bit closer, suddenly meowing at him in a mocking way, “Do big, bad, dogs like you like little kitties too?”

It really happened in a flash, perhaps in a sober state I would’ve been impressed by how fast he moved even for a werewolf, but all of my senses were dull at the moment as my world was hazy, and all I could do was remain frozen in surprise as Mingi’s large hand took ahold of my neck and tightly wrapped around it, his silver rings digging into my skin. His puffs of breath hit my face as he was breathing hard, and I could hear the blood race through his veins, flush to his head deliciously as his heart thumped wildly, the strange cinnamon scent I have smelled before on him very prominent all of a sudden. My blood ran cold as Mingi’s eyes flashed orchid again, fingers squeezing my throat just a bit more, but now it hurt. However, I felt my heart race pick up as butterflies flew freely in my stomach, making me giggle breathlessly. The alcohol could really make you a fool if it wanted to, if you allowed it to.

“Will you snap my neck in half?” I whispered against Mingi’s lips, almost touching, knowing well that he could hear me crystal clear. Mingi sucked in a harsh breath of air, shaking his head, body trembling. I smirked, very aware of the conflicting emotions on Mingi’s face, and of the growing and shrinking claws against the soft skin of my neck. He really could’ve snapped my neck in half right then and there if he wanted to, and I would’ve been too drunk to realize it in time and defend myself. Making it even worse, I was the one asking for it, edging him on, laughing danger in its face, forgetting why I hate werewolves so much. Forgetting that I almost lost my life because of one of them.

Perhaps the planets stilled and galaxies aligned as one, and not even that could’ve prepared me for Mingi’s next actions, or the crippling shock I felt in my body, as Mingi pulled my body into his, ferociously chasing after my red lips as his plump ones found mine, inhaling them as he sucked on my lower lip, my body too numb on the inside to show on the outside the shock I was feeling. His teeth clamped down on my bottom lip painfully so, making me gasp as I yanked my head back, very aware of Mingi’s huge palm kneading the flesh of my ass through my jeans, forcing a hysteric laugh out of my body as I threw an arm around his shoulders, feeling weak all of a sudden, and needing something to anchor myself in. My laughter was high-pitched and extremely loud, but it didn’t deter Mingi from me as I felt his left hand grab my nape and yank my head back up, our eyes boring into each other.

“What the fuck, Mingi.” I found myself chuckling, fingers tangling into his soft hair, grip firm and painful as Mingi grimaced slightly.

“Fuck you, Y/N.” Mingi’s growl was animalistic as he crashed our lips together again, the dancing bodies around us forcing us closer together, flushed to the point where I didn’t know where Mingi ended and where I began. His lips set a feracious pace, slotting perfectly against mine, inhaling my breath like I was his only oxygen supply. I didn’t realize it in that moment, but I clung onto him as if my life depended on it, as if he was my life source and I desperately needed him. I sucked and bit at his lips, unashamedly moaning when his hand grabbed onto my ass firmly, rocking our lower bodies in sync to the rhythm of the song while he inhaled my lips, thumb pressing into my cheek painfully as he had grabbed my jaw, keeping me in place, refusing to allow me to pull my head back again. I sucked on his plump lower lip, hearing a small whimper slip through his lips as they parted, granting me the access inside his mouth as I pushed my tongue through his parted lips, forcing his mouth open wider. Mingi groaned deep in his throat, fingers slotting back into my hair and yanking harshly on it, making me gasp as he refused to let me dominate the kiss as his tongue lapped at mine, forcefully entering my own mouth, tilting my head in a way that would grant him even more access to reach deeper. My only body felt alive the longer Mingi’s mouth pressed against mine, no matter the pain as I fisted his muscle shirt, struggling to keep my moans at bay as Mingi’s hand slipped inside the back pocket of my jeans, cupping my ass and guiding my body against his as they grinded together to the music. His tongue was hot as it explored my mouth, licking at every corner, making my breath still as he licked at my fangs almost mockingly, almost as if he tried to draw his own blood, making my head thump with wild lust I’ve never felt before. I didn’t think much, clearly, as I felt with my right hand down his broad shoulders, firm chest, and abdomen, slipping between our bodies without Mingi noticing. My lungs screamed for air, but I refused to pull back first, grabbing at Mingi’s hard-on through his jeans, eliciting a choked back moan. Putting pressure on his dick with the heel of my hand, I started massaging him, Mingi’s breath hitching as he flushed our bodies together even more if that was possible, no longer paying any attention to the music or keeping up with the dancing bodies in the crowd around us. The longer I kept on rubbing his dick slowly but firmly, the sloppier Mingi’s kisses got, gasps and groans slipping past his occupied mouth. I smirked against his slick lips, and felt triumphant when he was the first one to pull back, gasping against my mouth as a string of saliva connected our mouths together still, Mingi’s eyebrows scrunched up in pleasure as I raised my hand enough to slip it inside his jeans, the belt not making it much too difficult to do so. My eyes widened when I realized Mingi wore no underwear, and my throat became drier instantly at the thought of how easy he made everything as my fingers slowly wrapped around his bare member.

“Fuck, not here.” Mingi’s deep voice was raspy and raw as he grabbed my wrist, biting his swollen lower lip.

I chuckled, licking at his red lips, enticed by the flush of his cheeks as I tightened my grip around his shaft, making him gasp in pleasure, “So the big, bad, dog does like playing with kitties, after all.”

“Shut the fuck up,” Mingi hissed, eyes narrowing into slits as he glared at me, yanking my hand out of his jeans, his long and sharp nose pressing against mine, “You won’t be calling me no dog after tonight.”

Something lay heavily on my chest, hot air tickling the sore skin of my neck. Not much needed to be said as I groaned lowly, all of my muscles feeling heavy and sore, head thumping violently due to the ticking of a clock, which seemed to only become louder and louder, too piercing to my sensitive ears in the quiet of my room. My mouth felt dry and my throat almost felt like burning up, the feeling quite similar to bloodthirst, which wouldn’t make much sense as I have fed yesterday. I wasn’t thirsty, yet my body felt alive, almost alert, as I sighed softly, trying to stretch out my muscles, but unable to move, almost as if I was pinned down by something. I licked my lips and rubbed at my eyes, suddenly registering the foreign scents mingling together around me. The scent of cinnamon was nauseatingly overbearing, making my stomach flip when it mixed with fresh grass, somehow clashing with a completely different scent that reminded me a lot of those stupid wet dogs. Werewolves, only they smelled like that.

My eyes flew open, heartbeat kicking off in a frenzy as my dry eyes burned, having to blink them multiple times until the ache went away, telling myself that this must be just a bad dream as the room I found myself in looked nothing like the dorm room I share with Irene. It was scaringly the opposite of it, quite messy and littered with boyish things, a family picture framed, and placed on the wall opposite the bed I lay in, almost making me scream at the top of my lungs as my eyes swept over the Song family. I jumped when a soft breath tickled the skin of my neck again, and my jaw dropped as I finally took the bother to look down at myself, muscles locking up, and a scream choked back in the back of my throat as I lay frozen with an asleep Song Mingi on top of me, naked. Both of us were naked, and I felt myself starting to panic as I licked my chapped lips, pressing my head back harshly into the pillow, racking my brain for any memories of last night, coming up almost empty handed after my fifth red cup, everything a haze as I desperately tried to find the reason why I was in Mingi’s room, laying naked in bed, and why we have even slept in the same bed…naked.

And the blurry pieces of my recollection that I managed to find were horrifying as obscene memories flooded my mind, heart fluttering and cheeks flaming as Mingi’s breathless moans all of a sudden felt too loud in my ears, his strong body looming over mine as he kissed down my neck, gasping for air when my hand tightened just a little bit harder around his dick, hand moving up and down fast. It made Mingi whimper as he whispered in my ear that he was close to coming, sucking and biting on the soft flesh of my neck, making me moan as his hand cupped my breast, kneading it and squeezing it, body yearning to feel more of him.

But the memory became hazy again, and as I gripped my hair in frustration, I was shocked to find myself just barely remembering Mingi’s face scrunched in pure bliss, head thrown back as his calloused hands gripped my hips to the point of bruising, his hips pistoning upwards as my thighs trembled with my body leaned over him and hands holding onto the headboard as I rode him, our loud moans tangling together in wanton noises, no doubt disturbing Mingi’s neighbors. I could remember my heart beating out of my chest as my orgasm was quickly approaching, hip movements picking up as I started moving up and down faster, calling out Mingi’s name when his thumb found my clit, his eyes suddenly flashing orchid as he growled, letting me fuck myself on him as he looked up at me with the hungriest look in his eyes.

My breath stuttered in my throat as I tried to push the memory away, appalled by the way my body felt hot all over suddenly, Mingi’s naked weight pressing down on me not helping my situation at all as another stray fogged-up memory lurked at the back of my mind, fighting to push through, despite my attempts to keep it at bay. But it was a lost cause as I licked my lips, remembering the feel of Mingi’s lean body above mine and pressing into me, slick with sweat as Mingi’s mouth was parted, puffs of breath leaving his lips with each sharp thrust of his hips, hiking my body a little higher after each one due to the sheer force he was using, my toes curling and fingers gripping the sheets overhead. Mingi had one of my leg’s pushed flushed to my chest as he used it as leverage to turn his pace brutal, my other leg wrapped around his waist, digging into his backside, as I urged him on to move rougher as his thick member pulsed inside my tight walls, tears springing into my eyes when my third orgasm was fast approaching, my body too sensitive to take any more, but Mingi wasn’t stopping. He clamped his free hand down on my mouth as I was borderline screaming, body completely numb at this point as Mingi desperately chased after his own release, growls escaping through his parted lips as his orchid-colored eyes bore into my scarlet ones. Never have I ever felt such intense pleasure before, and I almost had to slap myself to push the memory away, skin tingling as Mingi suddenly shifted on top of me, lips brushing against my collarbones. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts and trying to remain level-headed, but the more the realization that I have slept with Mingi dawned on me, the more hysterical I started feeling. My body trembled in anger, and confusion over how much I liked it and how much my body was yearning for it again.

I did the next best thing I could, raised my hand and whacked Mingi in the back of his head hard, making him jump up with a loud growl and eyes orchid. He looked around the room frantically as his lower half pressed into mine, making my heartbeat quicken. It took Mingi almost the same amount of time as for me to realize just what happened, and as he whipped his head around, eyes back to their usual brown, his mouth fell open, and a very shrill scream left his lungs, making me close my eyes in pain as my ears rung.

“What the fuck!” Mingi continued to scream, horrified eyes looking at me, then at himself, continuing to do so for a few minutes until I realized he was basically looking at my naked breasts, making me smack him in the face, but not in a painful way, “What the fuck?!”

“Shut up!” I screamed back at Mingi as my head thumped violently, his screaming only adding onto my migraine and hangover.

“What are you doing in my bed naked?!” Mingi still seemed too shocked to move, and I pushed his head away so that he wouldn’t look at me anymore. I went to wriggle out from underneath him, but that only made matters worse as I rubbed up against his morning wood, making me gasp as my body instantly reacted, wanting nothing more than to spread my legs wide open for Mingi, a thought so terrifying that I froze. I didn’t miss Mingi’s sharp inhale and his reddening cheeks.

“What do you think, you fucking idiot?!” I managed to fire back, Mingi suddenly realizing just how naked we were as he rolled over, finally his body off mine. I finally felt like I could breathe as I rolled to my side as well, shielding my private parts from him as the sheet on us wasn’t big enough to cover the both of us anymore.

“Oh, my God,” Mingi sounded mortified and I felt the bed dip behind myself, “Where’s Yunho? Did he not come back here?”

“I fucking hope not!” I snapped as I sharply turned around, pushing Mingi hard, kicking him off his bed as he yelped loudly, hitting the carpeted floor with a heavy thud.

“What the fuck!” He called out, reaching a hand up and ripping the sheet covering me off, to shield himself. I yelped and scattered off the bed as well, wildly looking for my clothes, thankfully finding them disregarded by the bed as I used my inhumane speed to dress myself before Mingi could see me.

“Did we—why were you naked in my bed?!” Mingi stood, sheet wrapped around himself like a burrito, only his head visible as his face looked pale. He better was just as hungover as I as I struggled to button my jeans due to it, blood boiling at his stupid question.

“What do you think, you stupid boy?!” I hissed, scarlet eyes snapping onto him menacingly, “Surely not because we read the Holy Book Of The Clergy!”

“Don’t bring up the Clergy right now, oh, my God!” Mingi looked mortified as he looked around, eyes pausing on his family photo, face blenching even more, “We had sex.”

“You don’t say!” I snapped accusingly, eyes falling on the clock, mortified when I realized I barely had an hour to get ready until the gates of the Academy would open for all parents to be welcomed. I went to throw the door open just as Mingi marched up to me, grabbing me by my arm, face hard, and eyes set in a glare.

“Get out.” He snapped, grabbing the doorknob, the sheet wrapped around his body almost falling to the floor. I scoffed and yanked my arm out of his, glaring back just as viciously.

“You hypocrite,” I pushed him back, sneering at him, “you act like I’m the one who put my dick inside of you.”

“I don’t doubt you wouldn’t have, if you had one!” I huffed as I was appalled, my eyes turning scarlet once again as Mingi scoffed at me

“I’m pretty sure you started this on the dancefloor, Mingi—”

“Don’t say my name!” Mingi cringed, turning around and pulling the sheet over his head as he started wailing silently. I rolled my eyes at his theatrics and went to leave the room, never wanting to see his stupid face again, until I remembered just how big of a louse mouth Mingi actually was, and it made my heart thump wildly in fear that he’d go around blabbering about what we had done. So, I turned sharply, and using my vampire speed, appeared in front of Mingi, clutching his throat tightly, only to be faced with no face and only a white sheet. I closed my eyes in exasperation as Mingi gasped and started wailing that he couldn’t breathe, so, I ripped the sheet off his head, glaring at him, almost amused by the way his blonde and red hair stuck up in all directions.

“If you say anything to anyone, Song Mingi, I swear to you right now, that I will suck your blood dry and eradicate your whole family afterwards.” Mingi’s nose scrunched in disgust as I leered the words at him, my fangs menacing, and scarlet eyes terrifying. When Mingi didn’t say anything, I tightened my fingers around his neck, making him roll his eyes at me.

“Don’t flatter yourself, Y/N, I wouldn’t want a soul to know about this.” I narrowed my eyes at him, but upon being convinced based on his heartbeat and stoic face that he was saying the truth, I released him and left his room in a hurry once making sure that nobody would see me. Was it really necessary that my days would turn into nightmares each day lately?

The image I was presented with when I looked in the mirror in my own room was nightmarish, mouth falling open when I saw the dark bruises creating a whole constellation on my neck. I needed a few minutes to calm myself as I took in deep breaths, otherwise Mingi would be laying now in a puddle of his own blood. The sight of myself was disappointing, and I couldn’t help but feel angry with myself for letting this happen. If we weren’t so drunk this would’ve never happened. I can’t believe I let a werewolf touch me…let alone in such inappropriate ways. My mind kept trying to wander off to memories of last night with Mingi, but I forced myself to focus and forget everything that happened, marking it as a stupid drunken mistake that would never again happen. Despite having barely an hour to get ready, I was done in record time. I was fresh and clean after the deep cleanse shower I took, all bruises and miscolored spots instantly covered up afterwards. I curled my hair nicely and applied very light makeup, adding a little color to my pale cheeks and lips, wearing the dress my mother sent. Irene thankfully helped me change it a bit, and now it was up to my taste as I wore my black high heels to match the color of my nails, and left the dorms, not wanting to be late when my parents would arrive. I would certainly get chastised for it, and my still thumping head wouldn’t have been able to take that as well. I was finally regretting the fact that I mixed so many drinks last night and that there wasn’t anyone to stop me from wrecking myself. Surviving today would prove to be almost an impossible mission.

By the time I made it to the gardens, it was buzzing to the brim with students, the younger ones all excited to see their parents, the older ones not as quite happily waiting for them. I easily found Irene in the crowd as I smelled her sweet perfume, and came to stand next to her, arms crossed over my chest as I grimaced when the fifth graders kept cheering and screaming in our vicinity. I didn’t want to ruin the moods of those poor children, but if they didn’t shut up soon, my head would surely explode.

“Oh, Y/N,” Irene said as she finally noticed me, her eyebrows furrowing as she took me in, snapping me out of glaring at a blonde little girl, “When did you arrive? I didn’t notice you.”

I sighed and looked at her tiredly, my muscles quite sore after…the night I had, “Just now, this is dreadful.”

Irene chuckled as she followed my sight, which was back on the loud kids, “Well, yes, you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night…”

I rolled my eyes, looking back at my friend, “Look who’s talking. I thought friends are supposed to stop you from doing stupid shit? Oh, well, you couldn’t possibly have done so since you disappeared with Seulgi, again.”

Irene blushed and looked away abashed, clearing her throat awkwardly, “Sorry about that, won’t happen again, I promise.”

“Yeah, right.” I chuckled unamused, knowing very well they will most likely disappear off to somewhere together the second they get the chance to. Irene looked at me with a small smile, twirling a strand of hair around her finger, lightly bumping her shoulder against mine. I watched as her eyebrows slowly furrowed and nose scrunched, leaning closer to sniff me. I yanked my head back and gave her a confused look, Irene looking even more confused, “What?”

“Uh,” She paused, sniffing me again deeply, her eyebrows raising in mild interest, “Y/N, you kinda smell like those werewolves you hate so much…”

“What?!” I snapped, heart somersaulting in my ribcage as I raised my arms to sniff them thoroughly, then raised the front of my dress too, but smelled nothing peculiar, “No, I don’t. What are you talking about?!”

“I mean, you kinda do,” Irene looked at me like I was crazy, “Especially that Mingi guy—”

“No, I don’t.” I hissed, looming over my best friend, muscles tense and blood boiling, “And don’t ever again bring him up!”

Before Irene could react or even look at me like I was crazy, I stormed off towards the opened gates just as my parents car rolled up, their butler getting off first to open the door for them. I took a deep breath and brushed all thoughts aside, assuring myself that the copious shower and intense perfume I downed on myself surely masked any remaining scent of Mingi’s on my body, Irene must’ve smelled it wrong. Perhaps Mingi was lurking around and that’s why she felt his scent on me.

Two more hours. I only had to survive two more hours of this mayhem until the gates would be closed once again, parents away, serenity coating the Academy once again. I was barely holding on at this point, ears ringing to the point I barely heard anyone talking to me, and head thumping so violently I would’ve willingly asked Mingi to rip my head off. But I had to keep an image, and therefore, I made sure to drink lots of water and mask everything I felt under a small smile that would turn into a grimace whenever nobody was looking at me. Our table was simple and small as it only consisted of my parents and I, and it was more towards the middle of the garden, of course, the prestigious families sat closely together, Irene’s just to our left, with Seulgi a few tables down, Krystal’s nowhere in sight as the druids were seated more towards the entrance, close to the faes. My father and mother found this opportunity perfect to spread their business ideas to the other night creatures, thankfully not bothering me as much as I thought they would. However, the second we sat down to eat is when the real headache started as they drilled me with questions and didn’t fail to remind me of our principles and rules that I must follow at all times.

When my mother saw me, she wasn’t too keen of the changes done to the dress, but she said nothing as she enveloped me in a big hug, smiling at me brightly as she pulled away, her skin absolutely perfect and glinting in the sunlight. She looked very young, almost younger than me, her vampire genes certainly more on the fortunate side, thankfully passed down to me as well. My father was less affectionate, but he was quick to offer me a side hug and smile at me cheekily, playfully asking if I had been up to no good last night as he apparently knew about the bonfire party. I merely laughed and brushed it off, assuring him that I was in bed by twelve, my beauty sleep absolutely necessary. They didn’t have to know of my endeavors last night, not that they would’ve been against me mingling with a werewolf, the opposite, my parents were huge werewolf lovers and supporters. After the clergy, they were the first ones to preach unity between our kinds, urging everyone to love and respect each other, to live in harmony. One would think almost losing their only daughter to a monster would scar them, but they only became bigger believers of the necessity of peace between us, using me as an example quite often. Perhaps my parents played a significant part in my life when it came to me hating werewolves so much.

Barely even half an hour had passed since their arrival when I felt my mother adjusting my hair and telling me to stand up straight, eyebrows furrowed as she kept leaning close, inspecting my face closely. She muttered about the skin of my neck being darker, and for a second, I thought the coverage came off, but my father just told her to leave me alone as nothing was wrong with my neck. I knew my mother would keep a scrutinizing eye on me, but I hoped she wouldn’t try to spot every little flaw about me today. However, that wasn’t the case as she pinched her nose and threw me a disgusted look. I paled, mouth hanging open as she cleared her throat, slapping my father’s arm as she motioned towards me.

“Sweetheart, doesn’t she smell a bit funny today?” She had asked my father, making me freeze as they both stared at me. I felt like a little child all over again.

“Not at all, let the girl relax a little, dear, she’s been tense all day,” My father had sighed and had gently pulled me into his side, chuckling, “She’s walking a bit funny, I bet those physical training classes are quite challenging for you.”

If my face looked as mortified as I had felt in that moment, my parents said nothing about it, they just hummed to each other and let me off, asking me to walk with them as they caught up with old acquittances and present business partners. I wanted to burry myself hearing my parents words, but I just brushed them off and laughed anytime someone mentioned my scent being a little different, hands clenching behind my back into fists, itching to connect with Mingi’s sharp jaw.

Finally, my parents have grown bored of talking to everyone and we were seated at our table currently, them enjoying the copious amount of food placed on our table, me, not so much. I ate very little and told them that I have fed earlier in the morning and wasn’t feeling too keen about having human food as well, which, thankfully, they accepted and didn’t push for more answers. The truth was that I would’ve thrown up right then and there if they would’ve forced me to eat the raw meat on my plate. My eyes were trained on the Song family’s table as my eardrums shook each time they roared with laughter, falling off chairs and conversing just way too loudly taken the setting we were in. I grit my teeth as the sunlight fell perfectly on Mingi’s face, coating him in a golden hue as his longish hair had little braids in it, highlighting the red against his blonde hair. Everything about him was infuriating, and I gulped when my stomach started doing weird flips upon hearing his laughter. His mouth opened wide and his head fell back, body shaking in time with his wheezes, soft skin looking like precious gemstones glinting under the sunlight. I scoffed and grabbed my tall glass, taking a sip of my orange juice as Wooyoung’s witchy laughter pierced my ears, making me shut my eyes in pain.

“Are you still sensitive, love?” My father’s gruff voice made my eyes snap open as I averted my gaze from the Song’s, looking at my father with a forced smile on my lips.

“Yes, some days it’s worse than others.” I explained, making him hum as he looked at my mother.

“Well, that’s not exactly healthy,” He muttered under his breath before shaking his head, “but many things changed in your immune system after you were bitten—”

“I don’t want to talk about this here.” I snapped, voice harsh and body tense as my grip tightened around my glass. Anyone could hear us. My faded bite mark suddenly started pulsating hotly against my skin and I gulped, heartrate accelerating.

“Dear, it’s nothing to be ashamed of—”

“Mother,” I snapped, eyes shooting to her, “Not here.”

My parents fell silent as I remained tense, shooting them piercing stares, the two of them sighing in sync as my mother leaned back in her chair, looking defeated.

“Well, I’m just glad you’re doing alright.” My father suddenly smiled and reached over the table, patting my hand a few times. I nodded with a silent hum and took another gulp of my orange juice, eyes finding the Song table again as they roared with laughter once again. I was about to sneer in their direction, when I realized Mingi was already looking at me, eyebrows lightly furrowed. I threw him a piercing stare, making him avert his gaze as he joined the cheers of his family, making me scoff.

“Aren’t they just a lovely bunch?” My mother mused with a dreamy sigh, “I have always wished vampires were able to reproduce more than once. Imagine all the little fangs we’d find once they fell out, little toes hitting the floorboards loudly, the giggles resounding in our vast mansion, the warm feeling of being a big family.”

Nothing could’ve sounded more horrible than the exact same thing my mother was describing. My father chuckled and took a sip of his wine, watching the Song family too now, “I bet those five pups were rascals while growing up.”

“Still are.” I muttered underneath my breath, thankful that my parents were too busy staring yearningly at the Song family.

“I love the warm and homey feeling they spread around themselves,” My mother smiled fondly, looking back at me, making me sick to my stomach when I saw the look in her eyes, “They truly are a treasure to Nocturnal Parade, lighting up every corner they pass with their positive energy. You’re lucky you get to go to the Academy at the same time as the pups.”

“Lucky,” I almost snorted, but quickly masked it as I took another sip of my orange juice, eyes finding Mingi’s again, “You’re right. I’m so lucky.”

For some unknown reason, I felt enticed by Mingi’s eyes on me, mind fuzzy for a second as I watched him stand and excuse himself from his parents, headed towards the side of the garden where large pillars kept the construction of the greenhouse up. My jaw ticked and I took a deep breath, trying to fight the sudden urge to go after Mingi, but I figured he deserved to be chastised for leaving his strong scent all over me, so, I quickly stood and told my parents I would be back as I tried not to hurry after him, instead ended up doing a speedwalk towards Mingi. When I came up behind him, I grabbed his arm and yanked him after me, away from the prying eyes and curious glances, behind a tall pillar, silence finally enveloping around me as I was away from the loud chatter and laughter of the gardens.

“What are you—”

“Why do I still smell like you?!” I snapped, glaring at Mingi as he pulled his arm out of my grip rather harshly, “Everyone can tell, Mingi! I thought nobody was supposed to know about—”

“And nobody knows, alright?!” Mingi snapped back, eyebrows furrowed as he didn’t look me in the eyes, “It’s not my fault you smell like me. It happens with anyone, not just me, Y/N.”

“Well nobody else’s scent I’ve slept with was as strong as yours, so it is your fault.” I hissed back, stepping closer, confused as to why Mingi wasn’t looking me in the face. Something felt off, something was wrong. I could simply feel it. There was a nervosity in my system that wasn’t there before, I almost felt the way Mingi looked. My faced blanked as something dropped deep in my stomach, eyebrows furrowing at the sudden need to reach out and touch Mingi. There was something so magnetic about him, something so luring that I stepped back with a gasp, watching Mingi alarmed and confused as his head whipped up.

“What have you done to me?” I asked in a whisper, hugging myself, trying to comfort myself as Mingi’s mouth fell open, gaping at me. The color drained from his face and my heartrate matched his as it started racing, profoundly confused.

“No—nothing.” It wasn’t like Mingi to stutter, it wasn’t like Mingi to suddenly avert his eyes and look small. It unsettled me and made me feel more panicked as I took a step forward, eyebrows furrowing more.

“Mingi.” I hissed, leaning down to try and look into his eyes, but he just looked further away, “Something happened, didn’t it?”

“No?” Mingi sounded far away from being convincing and I licked my lips in frustration, reaching out and grabbing his elbow. Mingi’s head whipped up towards me suddenly, his body heat so overwhelming that I felt dizzy as his cinnamon scent entered my senses, so calming that I felt my tense muscles suddenly relax. It was too confusing, never having experienced something like it before.

“I—” Mingi hesitated, sounding almost breathless as he looked me in my eyes finally, “I have imprinted on you, Y/N.”

“What?!” I screamed, releasing his elbow as if it burned me, eyes bulging and jaw on the floor as everything stilled around me. Mingi looked nervous and embarrassed as his cheeks flushed red, clearing his throat when I said nothing else, hoping that he’d say that he was just pulling a stupid prank on me.

“Mingi.” I hissed, getting all up in his face in a sudden burst of anger, glaring at him furiously, “What do you mean you imprinted on me?!”

“Exactly that, Y/N, oh, my God.” Mingi groaned, rubbing his face, taking a deep breath.

“No.” I snapped, fisting his grey sweater, “I—I refuse. No, unimprint on me or something!”

“What?” Mingi looked confused, rolling his eyes, “I can’t unimprint on you—that word doesn’t even exist, Y/N.”

“I don’t care what word exists and doesn’t, Mingi.” I hissed, yanking him down to be eye level with me, “You can’t fucking imprint on me. I’m a vampire and you’re a werewolf. What is wrong with you?!”

“Nothing’s wrong with me, stop being a bitch!” Mingi hissed, gripping my wrists. Electricity coursed through my skin where he touched me and my eyes widened in fright, giving him a look, but it didn’t seem to phase Mingi.

“Do you imprint on everyone you sleep with?!” I hissed, body shaking in anger, heart beating fast. It wasn’t helping that Mingi looked calm, almost defeated, as if this was final and he had accepted his fate.

The glare he gave me was sharp and unimpressed, “That’s not what this was—”

“Really?!” My voice raised again, panic coating my voice, “Because we were completely fine until last night, Mingi! And now you’re telling me that—you—I—that we’re—mates?!”

“We’ll be mates if you accept me, I thought you knew this by now—”

“It doesn’t make any sense!” I exclaimed, breathing fast as Mingi’s fingers suddenly started rubbing the skin of my wrist softly, sighing quietly, “You can’t imprint on me.”

“Calm down first, your heart is beating like crazy.” Mingi whispered, voice soft and raspy, warm brown eyes boring into mine. I felt on the verge of teras as his warmth engulfed me, coating me in safety I’ve never felt before, a bubble of safety and calmness wrapping around us. He started taking slow deep breaths, making me subconsciously copy him as I felt myself relax once again, shake his hands off once I felt fine. I took a step back and was rather rattled when my body instantly yearned for Mingi’s. This was bad. Very bad.

“You need to sort this out, Mingi.” I gestured around wildly, eyes wide, “Whatever you do, I don’t care. But you can’t imprint on me.”

“Well, I already did.” Mingi seemed annoyed as his words felt sharp, giving me a pointed stare, “So accept it, because it won’t change.”

“You can’t just say that!” I whisper-shouted, feeling furious again as Mingi continued acting nonchalant about this whole ordeal.

“I’m not as horrible as you think I am—”

“Mingi.” I snapped, shaking my head at him, “No. Just no. We’re not having this conversation. Unimprint on me and we’re done, that’s it!”

“I just told you, I can’t possibly—”

“Mingi?” A quiet voice called out, soft and timid as I whirled around, Mingi walking past me instantly.

“Yes, Dahyun?” Mingi smiled, previous tension and anger gone from his face, and he crouched in front of his much shorter sister. Dahyun gave me a warry look before poking Mingi’s cheek, giggling.

“Mom and dad are wondering where you are,” She muttered, casting me another warry look, “I saw you walking off with the vampire that smells like you, so I told them I’ll bring you back.”

It wasn’t hard to notice Mingi’s body freeze at his younger sister’s words and I scoffed, completely flabbergasted that this little girl could tell I smelled like Mingi. This was the absolute worst, and I was close to simply ceasing my existence once and for all. Before they could say anything to me, I stormed past them, headed back to my table, thinking of excuses I could use to get my parents out of the garden and away from the Song family.

The past few days have been…silent, weird, different, empty, almost. They felt unsettling and I found myself unable to sleep at night, and even if I did, I would wake up in a cold sweat, chest heavy and lungs heaving for air. Something just simply didn’t feel alright and I knew there was nothing wrong with me per se, with my vampire being, yet something was affecting me rather harshly. And it was noticeable in my appearance as well. No matter how often and how much I fed, my skin looked sickly pale and the glow of my dense hair seemed absent no matter how much I tried fixing it. My cheeks had fallen slightly in, creating a hollowness in them that wasn’t there before. I looked like I was decaying and I didn’t understand why when I was completely healthy and fine. Yet, something was doing this to me and I couldn’t help but blame it on this whole imprinting thing, and Mingi. I haven’t seen him since Parents Day, and despite deciding to avoid him for an eternity, it seemed like Mingi had the same thing in mind as me. Even in our shared classes, he was nowhere to be seen. I couldn’t even smell him or hear him, yet Yunho was certainly there, his aura very much so present. Nobody said anything, perhaps too afraid to make a comment about my sickly appearance, and I knew I needed answers. I couldn’t go on like this anymore despite not wanting to see Mingi. There was something very wrong about my body, something internal and scarily real as the longer I stayed away from him, the stronger the yearning became. The heaviness in my chest only got worse with each ticking minute, and I knew I couldn’t go on like this anymore when I started listening in on the creatures’ conversations around me, searching for Mingi’s name, searching for his voice even, for his infuriatingly loud and obnoxious laughter, his unbearable stench, and his stupid siblings. I needed to put an end to my own suffering, therefore I decided to act like an adult for the first time in my life, and find Mingi in order to talk things through, even if I didn’t want to.

History of the Vampires was an excruciatingly long class and I couldn’t wait to be finished with it, unable to sit still as my mind kept wandering elsewhere, desperately trying to clock Mingi’s voice or even aura in the building. But it was harder to find him than I thought it would be, almost as if he was hiding himself from me, Yunho’s strong aura overbearing Mingi’s whenever they were together. And I knew those two were together as I searched for familiar voices conversing, lowering my head so that my professor wouldn’t notice my closed eyes as I focused on singling out Mingi’s raspy and deep voice amongst his siblings as they were out in the fields, not too far away from the classroom I was in. Dahyun was talking to him, and it was the first time I heard the younger girl’s voice for such a long period, animatedly retelling a story to Mingi about a boy she liked in her class. At first I thought Mingi wasn’t talking to her, until I realized Wooyoung and Yeri’s cackling was too loud for me to pinpoint Mingi’s soft voice as he muttered to Dahyun words I couldn’t understand. It felt alarming how easily I found myself wanting to know more about Mingi’s bond with his siblings, wondering whether I would fit in with them. And it was hard to listen to Mingi’s quiet voice as he departed with Yunho from the rest of their siblings, the twins headed to class as Mingi’s aura remained still dull, washed out by Yunho’s. I didn’t think masking one’s existence was possible, but then again, I didn’t know much about werewolves and their abilities as I always remained ignorant to them due to my hatred towards them.

Once class was over I excused myself from my friends in a hurry, finally able to pinpoint Mingi’s exact location as Yunho wasn’t so close to him anymore, making it easy for me to follow Mingi’s voice and scent. He was two floors below my classroom, having their own history class about Werewolves. By the time I got to the classroom not many students were there, however, I could hear a few still inside, Mingi included. Closing my eyes as I leaned against the stone wall, I could hear him scribbling something in his notebook, muttering to himself about having forgotten to do his physics homework. Yunho had left Mingi behind, saying that he was becoming restless, and how he needed a run before their next class. The full moon was tonight, I could only assume it had something to do with their moods, werewolves became rather restless in the afternoons on full moon nights. Finally, the last three students left the classroom laughing and whispering to each other, looking back inside, no doubt gawking at Mingi. Something clenched in my stomach, making me hiss at the three girls as they passed in front of me, looking fearful once they noticed who I was. The scurried away and I couldn’t help but smirk in glee, that is until I heard Mingi scrambling around the classroom, gathering his things to leave. I took a deep breath and willed myself to push off the wall, hands slightly trembling as I appeared in the doorway just when Mingi was about to step through it.

He gasped; eyes wide. Our gazed connected and I couldn’t help but smile at him, tilting my head in wonder as he gulped hard, audibly, licking his chapped lips. There was little distance between our bodies, and he suddenly took three big steps backwards, making my eyebrows furrow in disdain as his comfortable warmth disappeared with him. My heart shouldn’t have picked up so fast, racing just at the sight of him, senses flooded with his cinnamon and fresh grass scent. I took a step forward, the door shutting behind me with a loud thud, trapping Mingi and I inside the otherwise empty classroom. The windows were open, a warm fresh breeze slithering inside. It probably wasn’t the reason why Mingi’s cheeks were suddenly flushed, gaze averted again as he cleared his throat loudly, as if something was stuck there. I allowed myself a short moment to take in his appearance, and was taken aback to find him sickly looking, dark bags underneath his tired looking eyes, lips chapped to the point of looking painful, and cheeks as hollow as mine. It was startling, and it only raised more questions in my mind as I took a deep breath, the strong cinnamon scent burning the back of my throat.

“We need to speak,” I spoke up, voice unsure as I continued looking at Mingi, who was still avoiding eye contact, “something is…happening to me.”

Ever so slowly, he turned his head, eyes reluctantly falling on me. His thick eyebrows furrowed as his eyes racked my body, then stopped on my face, looking very confused, “Were you avoiding me?”

Mingi hummed, pursing his lips as he cleared his throat, “Yes.”

I didn’t expect him to be so honest, for some reason it didn’t feel nice at all, “How did you mask yourself so well?”

“A pack can mask their wolves when sensing danger.” Mingi explained, eyes suddenly steeling as he licked his lips again. My eyebrows furrowed, feeling confused all over again.

“Am I a danger to you?” I found myself whispering, looking at Mingi questioningly. Something in my stomach dropped at the prospect of me being the cause of danger to Mingi.

“With how much you keep threatening me, yes.” I chuckled humorlessly at Mingi’s words, and he looked just as unamused as I felt. His shoulders were slouched forward as he shook his head, looking defeated, “What do you want, Y/N?”

“To talk.”

“Then talk.”

I gulped, feeling off thrown by Mingi’s hostile attitude, acting as if he didn’t even want to see me. Hadn’t he imprinted on me? Weren’t we supposed to be mates now? Why was he being so cold towards me? My heart beat faster, body yearning to feel Mingi’s warmth so desperately that I had to dig my nails in my palms to stop myself from marching up to him and latching myself onto his body.

“Ever since you—imprinted on me, I just—I don’t know.” I gulped, averting my eyes as Mingi’s sharp gaze bore into mine, “We haven’t seen each other in almost four days and I—I don’t feel well, Mingi. Something is happening to me, and I don’t understand what—”

I gasped at how fast Mingi closed the gap between us, orchid-colored eyes boring into mine, making me shrink back in fear. Have I angered him again? Was he going to hurt me? But to my surprise, Mingi’s hand gently cupped my cheek as he closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, holding it in his lungs as I remained still, afraid to breathe. Nobody spoke as he slowly exhaled, eyes snapping open, once again brown, staring at me with a newfound softness in them. I gulped, taken aback by the tingles traveling all over my body, cheek warm from Mingi’s palm, a safety bubble nestling around us. I felt complete again, the heaviness in my chest not as strong as before, my heartbeat beating fast like never before, a pull so strong towards Mingi deep in my being that I realized I couldn’t ignore it anymore. Mingi licked his lips again, suddenly looking like he’s made up his mind about something, softly exhaling again as he opened his mouth to speak, probably, but I couldn’t focus on anything else anymore but the feel of Mingi so close to myself. I didn’t need to hear his words in this moment, I needed to feel him. And I did just that as I desperately cupped his cheeks, pressing my lips against his. Mingi froze, unmoving and hand falling from my cheek limply as I squeezed my eyes shut tight, inhaling his comforting scent as our lips molded together.

As I went to pull back, realizing that Mingi wouldn’t kiss back, suddenly fingers tangled in my hair and pushed my head back with a newfound force, our lips crashing against each other as Mingi whimpered, not wasting any time as he set a bruising pace. My hands slipped from his cheeks to hug around his neck as I flushed my body against his, sighing into the kiss as my body almost felt like it was lit from the inside, heart fluttering, and the yearning in my stomach turning into a desperate want as the pace of our slick lips quickened, desperately needing more of Mingi. I moaned against his mouth as he captured my bottom lip between his lips, suckling on it softly before licking it, and hovering his lips against mine, breathing through his mouth as shivers racked my spine. My fingers tangled in his hair, which was in a half-up ponytail again, and I quickly got rid of the hair tie as I gently pulled on his soft locks, parting my mouth in permission for Mingi. I could hear his heart beating like crazy, faster than mine even, and in a flash, his tongue was pushing past my lips, tangling with mine, my skin feeling as if it was on fire. Mingi was warm, almost to the point he was burning up, and I failed to notice it getting transferred to my own body as I clung to him, moaning when he skillfully licked inside my mouth, taking his sweet time to suck on my tongue before allowing me to push mine inside his mouth, relishing in the quiet whimpers that left the back of his throat. His hands eagerly explored my body as they slowly slipped towards my backside, squeezing my ass hard through the skirt of my uniform, my eyebrows furrowing as I tried not to moan. With our heads now tilted, I felt myself turn into a puddle as Mingi hiked one of my leg’s up before making me jump up, legs squeezing around his waist firmly as I held onto him. Mingi didn’t stop kissing me as he walked us towards a desk, gently setting me down as we broke apart for a second to fill our lungs with air.

As he tried to step back, I tightened my legs around his waist and pulled him even closer to myself, biting my lower lip when his heavily ring clad fingers grasped at my left thigh, black tinted nails digging into my flesh. Mingi’s hot puffs of air landed on my lips and I licked mine, failing to notice the lust in Mingi’s eyes as he watched me closely, eyes constantly flickering between brown and orchid. He rested his right hand on the desk, next to my hip, as he pressed his forehead against mine. My breathing was heavy as I realized just how badly I needed to feel all of him, feeling on the verge of craze as he lifted his chin ever so slightly when I went to kiss his lips, making my eyebrows furrow as I whined at the denial. But I quickly was forced to inhale sharply as Mingi’s calloused, big, hand slowly slipped up higher on my thigh, underneath my skirt, making me groan as he massaged the inside of my thigh, my lips attaching to the skin of chin. It was soft despite the little stubble growing out, and Mingi moaned as my lips travelled lower, pressing open mouthed kissed against his neck, his Adam’s apple, nipping at his hot skin at the junction between his neck and collarbones, slightly distracted by Mingi’s grip on my thigh tightening as I slipped a hand under his shirt. His abdomen was firm and his muscles tensed under my fingertips as Mingi looked down at me while breathing heavily as I blinked at him innocently, a soft groan escaping his lips before he crashed his lips against mine.

It felt like my soul was alive again, a fire lit deep in my stomach as our tongues battled for dominance, and I pulled Mingi’s body flush against mine, moaning when I felt his erection press against my core, fingers tangling in his hair once again firmly. Mingi moaned as I pulled on the longer strands around his nape, making me gasp against his lips as he moved his hips, slowly grinding against me. His warm palm slowly slipped from my thigh and I whined at the loss of it, but his hand instead went and gripped my waist firmly, keeping me in place as he moved slowly, dragging his hard-on against my throbbing core. His free hand cupped my covered breast and I moaned into his mouth as his tongue pushed deep inside my mouth, toes curling as he kept grinding against me, setting my skin on fire, his scent intoxicating as the layers separating us became unbearable.

“Mingi,” I pulled my head back, moaning as Mingi didn’t stop kissing me, latching his lips onto my neck instead, “this isn’t talking—Mingi!”

I yelped as his fangs nipped against the sensitive skin of my neck, making me throw my head back as I gripped his belt, trying to stop him from grinding against me anymore, everything becoming too much.

“Mingi,” I tried again, voice breathless as he sucked at a spot under my collarbones harshly, licking it slowly afterwards, “we’re in a classroom, we have to stop.”

“I never thought you’d be a prude.” Mingi’s voice was extremely low as he spoke against my skin, lips like feather as they brushed against my heated body.

“I’m not a prude,” I hissed as Mingi’s hips stilled, but with his hard-on pressing sharply against my clothed core, “but if a professor walks in, we’re done for.”

Mingi groaned and he raised his head to rest his forehead against my shoulder, taking deep breaths as I licked my lips, staring up at the ceiling as I tried to ignore the desperate need to rip his clothes off and let him take me on this desk. Mingi took a deep breath, which tickled me once he exhaled, and I felt him move as he looked up at me, releasing my waist as he gently cupped my face again, pushing the strands of hair behind my ears, smiling cutely as his cheeks were flushed pink.

“I don’t think I’ve ever felt this alive before.” He whispered, truly looking like he felt lighter. It was a little disheartening as I realized that the heaviness was lifted off of my chest, my own skin buzzing with excitement as I felt myself smiling back. The truth was that I felt the same as Mingi, but I was too afraid to admit it. Something was changing and I was afraid to acknowledge it when I spent my whole life hating on the species right in front of me, in between my legs, making my heart swell with his gorgeous smile and cute flush, his deep eyes, and clumsy personality. I was still afraid of werewolves, I still hated them, but I couldn’t deny the sudden pull towards Mingi anymore.

“We have to talk.” I didn’t mean to break the serene bubble around us, but we needed to clarify so many things, “I have too many questions, and you have a lot to explain.”

Mingi nodded with a hum, lowering his head, surprising me as he slowly nuzzled his cheek against mine, inhaling deeply, making me blush as the endearing action. Nobody has ever done that before, and it made my skin jittery as it felt good.

“I promise we will talk, but tonight’s the full moon and my mind is all fogged-up, Y/N,” Mingi explained as he gave me an awkward smile, “I can’t exactly…think right now, if you know what I mean. And I don’t want to do something we’d both regret later. All I can think about is marking you right now, and that needs a serious conversation first.”

My heart jumped in fright at the mention of marking, and I gulped as I slowly nodded my head, realizing finally that Mingi had no malicious intentions towards me. If he did, he wouldn’t be saying things like that, nor treating me gently. I offered him a small smile and he chuckled, leaning down to press a lasting kiss against my lips.

“It’s a shame we must stop, but,” Mingi smiled cheekily as he removed himself from my body, much to my dismay, “I have to go to class, I’m already late, and I know Yunho will come looking for me in exactly three minutes.”

I chuckled as I watched Mingi try and straighten his clothes, brushing through his long strands, searching for the hair tie, which seemed to be gone. I grinned as he gave up searching for it, instead went and grabbed his backpack discarded on the floor.

“See you tomorrow?” He raised his eyebrows, still adjusting his messy hair, “When I’m not thinking with my dick?”

I snorted, nodding my head as I licked my lips and crossed my legs, remaining seated on top of the desk, “See you tomorrow after lunch break, I know you have a free period.”

“Someone’s been stalking me, huh?” Mingi smirked as I looked away embarrassed, gulping before I admitted a little secret of mine.

“When you spend so much time hating on someone, it’s alarming how much you learn about them.” Mingi’s smirk only widened to my horror, completely amused by my admission, instead of feeling hurt or even angry.

“What a little freak I have to deal with—”

“I’m not a freak!” I exclaimed in irritation, making Mingi chuckle as he walked backwards towards the door.

“We’ll see after I find out more about you,” He winked as he opened the door, “Take care, doll.”

I rolled my eyes as my face flushed at the pet name, and my eyes stayed glued to the door even after Mingi was long gone, his footsteps faded as he made his way towards his classroom, Yunho making a ruckus as to why he was late and why he looked so shaken up. I chuckled and fell backwards on the desk, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly as I raised my hands, playing with the black hair tie around my wrist. This was becoming real, wasn’t it?

I bobbed my head to the music as I wrote down some more numbers, rubbing my forehead as I had been doing equations for more than an hour now. It was late in the evening, and after Irene and I studied for a while together, she said she needed to go somewhere, and left around half an hour ago. She promised she’d be back early tonight and we could have a girl’s night, but I had my doubts about that as I knew she was with Seulgi. It didn’t bother me as much as it normally would’ve as my mind was distracted with thoughts of Mingi, impatiently waiting for tomorrow to arrive so that we’d finally discuss where this…something…was headed between us. The wind had picked up and it was rattling the old hinges of the window, and I turned my head to look out the window, lightning in the distance. A storm was coming, and the dark clouds made it hard to spot the full moon, but its light was strong enough to pinpoint it on the dark sky.

As I started solving another equation, the guitar in the song I was listening to was soft and calming, but there were rapid knocks against the door of the room, disturbing my peace, making me look towards it with furrowed eyebrows. It was almost eight in the evening, slowly we were approaching curfew. Only the wolves were allowed outside past curfew tonight, so it made me wonder who it could have been. I placed my pen down and pushed away from my desk, standing and stretching my stiff muscles as I went to swing the door open. I was rather surprised to find a short, dark haired, girl standing in the hallway, chewing on her lower lip as she looked up at me. We stared at each other for a few seconds, me flabbergasted to find Dahyun standing in my doorway, and the little girl staring past me, inside my room, wonderingly.

“Uh, what are you doing here?” I asked confused, eyebrows furrowing.

“Is Mingi here?” She asked quietly, trying to look inside my room again.

“No, why?” I answered curtly, watching the girl warily.

“Are you sure?” She pressed, looking up with a glare at me, “Are you lying to me?”

I scoffed and crossed my arms in front of my chest as a rather strong gust of wind rattled the windows out in the hallway. The lights flickered for a second, making both Dahyun and I pause as we looked around.

“Why would I lie to you?” I asked once Dahyun faced me again, and I rolled my eyes when the girl continued glaring at me, “Be my guest and have a look inside my room. I haven’t seen Mingi, why would I even know where he is? Isn’t he your brother?”

Dahyun didn’t seem too happy with my answer, and suddenly her small hand grabbed mine and I was yanked down with such force that I gasped, taken aback by just how strong the little werewolf girl was. I stiffened when her face suddenly pressed forward, nose pressing against the junction between my neck and collarbone, inhaling deeply.

“What—what are you doing?” I stuttered, brushing the girl off, feeling weirded out.

“Mingi scented you.” The girl said, eyebrows furrowing as she took a step back, taking me in fully, “You smell like him, that’s why I thought he was here.”

I felt rather confused as I smelled myself, but felt no scent of Mingi on myself. What did she mean that he scented me? Wasn’t that a werewolf thing? How could he even scent a vampire? When did he do it that I didn’t even notice?

“I don’t smell like him.” I objected, glaring down at the girl as she looked suddenly scared when there was a flash of lightning in the distance. I opened my mouth to send her off, but the way she latched onto my arm and looked up at me pleadingly made me pause.

“I can’t feel Mingi’s scent,” The little girl whimpered, “and a storm is coming, I’m scared. Mingi always tucks me in before bed, and I’ve searched for him everywhere and I can’t find him.”

I felt awkward as I cleared my throat, not knowing how to comfort the distressed girl, “Uh, well, you have many siblings. Go find them.”

“I need to find Mingi.” Dahyun stressed, “I know where Yunho is as I can feel his aura and smell his scent, but for some reason Mingi’s gone. I’m scared something happened to him, Y/N.”

I gulped, suddenly fearing the same as I tried to listen closely as I searched for Mingi’s voice in the vicinity, but came up empty handed. I sighed as I continued looking at the girl, who started shaking now, and I shook my head, “Wooyoung and Yeri will certainly help you.”

“Wooyoung is also shifting tonight and Yeri didn’t even open the door when I told her it was me knocking,” My eyebrows furrowed at the cruelty of her older sister, feeling a sneer wanting to settle on my face, “Can you help me, please?”

Perhaps the sweet, and teary, puppy eyes staring up into mine were what broke my resolve as I sighed and nodded tiredly, watching a smile appear on Dahyun’s face, “Where should I look for Mingi?”

“They are usually at the shed at this time.” She said, detaching herself from me. My eyebrows furrowed as my heart lightly picked up, mouth going dry at the prospect of having to step outside during a full moon while the campus was littered with wild, animalistic, werewolves running around freely.

“I can’t go out there, I’m sorry.” I muttered, eyebrows furrowed, “The whole place is infested with werewolves and I—”

“They haven’t shifted yet, I promise.” Dahyun quickly interjected, “Mingi always struggles shifting, and Yunho always waits for him. Please, it’s not dangerous to look for them, they are very docile and still recognize everyone in their wolf forms. Please, Y/N, please.”

I gulped and looked outside through the window behind Dahyun, feeling a coldness seep through my bones the longer I thought about this stupid request. But I couldn’t deny that I also felt worried for Mingi now, and one more look at Dahyun had me giving in, “Alright, wait here, and I’ll go look for Mingi. If Irene, my roommate, comes back, tell her that I let you stay here until I come back, okay?”

“Yes, thank you very much!” Dahyun almost cried in happiness as she walked inside my room, making me sigh again as I grabbed my light cardigan, wrapping it around myself tightly as I left the room. I tied my hair with the black hair tie forgotten on my wrist as I knew the harsh wind would whip it all around in my face.

Perhaps coming out to the shed in a long skirt and a t-shirt with nothing but a cardigan on in such violent wind wasn’t the brightest idea as I wrapped my arms around myself, trying to warm myself by rubbing my hands up and down quickly. However, it offered little to no warmth, and I shivered as I heard howling in the distance, my skirt getting caught in dry weed as I hissed, tumbling a little forward and into the door of the shed. At least I have finally reached it. It isn’t too far from the dorms, but it’s on the outskirts of the forest, and I could feel my heartbeat picking up as I knocked on the door loudly.

“Mingi?!” I called out over the loud wind, carefully pushing the door open, sticking my head inside to see if anyone was in. But it seemed empty and I took a warry step inside, feeling my eyes turn scarlet as my senses spiked as I felt on edge so exposed and alone. I slowly walked further inside, scanning the shed, but Mingi’s scent was absent, and he was nowhere to be seen as well. I sighed as I tightened the cardigan around myself and leaned over the table discarded in the middle of the room, finding clothes scattered around. I could smell the stench of wet dog, yet Mingi’s scent was absent. Maybe it weren’t his clothes, however the disregarded chains looked a lot like his necklaces. I sighed, and went to turn around when the old floorboard creaked up front, making me freeze. I slowly raised my head, looking around again, feeling my heartbeat quicken even more.

“Mingi?” I whispered, chewing on my bottom lip in fear, my breath coming in short as there was another creak. Just as I opened my mouth to call out his name again, two glowing orchid-colored eyes appeared in the dense darkness, making me gasp loudly as my hands slapped against the desk as they fell from around my body. I stared into the beasts eyes as it stepped forward from the shadows, form huge and menacing as its fangs were long. Its fur was midnight black and thick, scent completely unrecognizable as I tried to sniff around for Mingi. My body trembled as we looked each other dead in the eyes, memories of that dreadful night flashing in my mind.

The weather had been similar, wind blowing harshly and a distant rumble in the skies as the storm was fast approaching. I was playing in the flower field on our propriety, gathering flowers before the pouring rain arrived, humming a song to myself, oblivious to the world around myself. I had turned five years old just a few days ago, I had no worries in the world, nothing to be afraid of. That is until I realized something was snarling not too far away from me, staring at me piercingly, as I giggled while playing with my imaginary friends. It wasn’t a full moon, but for rogue werewolves it didn’t matter whether it was day or night, full moon or not. Just as I was about to turn around and leave for the mansion, it pounced on me, snarling in my face as I was pinned to the cold ground, shrieking and screaming as its saliva dripped on me. I could still remember, and feel, the pure terror that coursed through my whole being, screaming and calling for my parents to help me. The werewolf didn’t like that I was being so loud, or a vampire, and it bared its teeth at me when I started crying, begging it to let me go. The rogue wolf was scary and strong, no matter how hard I tried to escape, I couldn’t. It happened in a flash, it’s claws pressing painfully against my chest as its teeth ripped through the skin of my forearm, making me cry out so loudly that I thought I broke my vocal cords. It felt as if someone pushed a burning rod inside my body one after another, two sharp needles ripping your skin apart, tearing you up from the inside. My body started convulsing as I continued screaming, mind hazy and breathing ragged from the excruciating pain. I didn’t remember much after that, only waking up numb in the hospital, tubes connected to my left arm and bicep bandaged tightly, my mother sitting at my side, and only crying harder when she saw I had opened my eyes. The second my father walked in with the werewolf doctor is when everything suddenly dawned on me, sending me into a hysterical fit, to the point I needed to be sedated, trembling and crying out for the poor doctor to stay away from me. It was a trauma I was forced to live with, and I could never actually put it past myself, that pain forever present in the back of my mind as my faded bite mark started pulsing painfully once again.

I took a slow step backwards, barely even moving, but the werewolf caught it and suddenly snarled, making me jump in terror as even my head started shaking violently in fear. I was taken back to that day, when I was a defenseless little girl, almost killed by a monster so similar to the one facing me right now. My attacker had black fur with white patches, I could never forget its fur and orchid eyes. I knew wolves had the urge to chase their prey once they started running, but it was either I stayed here and surely died, or tried to run and save myself. I acted upon realizing I wasn’t ready to die at the claws of this monster, and turned swiftly, taking off as I heard the werewolf howl behind me, jumping over the table to chase after me. I screamed when I realized he was really after me, snarling and howling every few minutes, a lot faster than I had anticipated. I had to grip my skirt and raise it above my knees as my lungs burned and muscles strained, never having ran this fast before in my life. My mind was only focused on saving myself, on taking me far away from danger. I didn’t realize that I was running further inside the forest instead of heading towards the dorms, where the werewolves were forbidden of entering once they have shifted.

I ran even faster as my sensitive ears picked up on the loud thuds the werewolf was making as it chased after me, snarling louder, sounding completely furious as I was gasping for air, lungs completely empty and begging for me to take a breather, but if I stopped, I would die. I pushed even more, using my inhumane speed to try and get rid of the beast, but it seemed like it did nothing as the wolf chased after me without sounding tired and nowhere near of giving up on its pursuit of me. I was becoming desperate, I couldn’t go on like this for much longer, my body was shaking despite me running. I was filled with adrenaline, heart pumping my blood fast as I ran for my life, until I felt the werewolf nipping at the back of my skirt with its large teeth, making me cry out in fright. I turned my head to see the distance between us, but it was a foolish action as it caused me to lose my footing, tripping in the huge twigs scattered around the forest floor, sending me to the ground with a painful tumble. I cried out as I felt my skin scrape through my cardigan, even if it would heal in mere seconds, it was still painful. I hadn’t even realized that I have started crying, and now that the werewolf was just a foot behind me, snarling and hissing at me animalistically, I started crying loudly, trying to get away from it until my back hit a tree.

“Please,” I whimpered, jumping when the wolf growled at me, staring me menacingly in the eyes. I shook my head and pressed my hands against my mouth, lungs heaving for air as my whole body shook, eyes filled to the brim with tears, my vision blurry, “Mingi!”

I didn’t understand why I called out his name, but I found myself desperately clinging onto his name as if it would save me, as if it would send the werewolf away, “Mingi! Please, Mingi! Help!”

My screams were shrill and my throat hurt, but it only made me shake more as the black wolf growled and almost jumped at me, hitting its paws against the forest floor annoyed, hissing, and puffing. I could feel the pain I felt that day, spreading from my bicep down to my arm, infecting my brain with that excruciating ache, and I started sobbing as I pressed my head against my knees, curling up in a ball as if it would’ve protected me from the beast. I didn’t even realize it in that moment, but I started calling out Mingi’s name as if it were a mantra, praying to all celestial powers that he would show up and save me from this monster, which was coming closer and closer, its hisses and growls louder by the second. I hate werewolves, I hate them so much, yet I was calling out the name of one until my throat was too dry to scream anymore. Only my sobs could be heard around us, and the scream I let out when I felt arms wrapping around me, sending me into a panicked state as I trashed around, trying to fight the grip they had on me off. I couldn’t hear and I couldn’t see due to the deep-rooted fear I felt, that is, until a faint voice slowly started getting to me, my brain registering the familiar rasp of it, the deep tone I was used to hearing.

“Y/N, Y/N, please, it’s me,” The voice was soft and scared, sounding almost like it was talking to a scared little child, “It’s me, Y/N, Mingi. I’m Mingi, you’re safe, please—”

My arms flew around Mingi’s neck as I threw myself at him, gasping for air loudly as I clung to him to the point my nails dug into his naked shoulders, drawing blood. Mingi’s body felt warm, muscles stiff, but he instantly cradled me against himself, fingers tangling in my hair as he started quietly shushing me. I continued to cry for a few more minutes, hard to completely calm down, but Mingi’s warmth and reassuring words seemed to get my heartrate back to normal, making me forget the panic I felt just minutes ago.

“You’re alright, I’m here.” Mingi’s nose pressed into my hair, lips barely brushing against my ear as he whispered quietly into it, “You’re safe, I’m here. Nothing will hurt you, Y/N, you can calm down now. I’m here, I got you.”

I let out a shuddered breath as I closed my eyes, pressing my face into Mingi’s neck and inhaling his comforting scent, feeling my muscles ease up as Mingi’s fingers brushed through my disheveled hair, pressing kisses against my temple. I took a deep breath and let out a long sigh, heart still beating fast, and body on high alert as the adrenaline didn’t leave me yet.

“Mingi.” I croaked out, slowly pulling my head back to look at him, feeling my lips tremble as I realized just how terrified I had been, “I was so—”

“It’s okay now,” Mingi cut me off with a small smile, expression soft as he nuzzled his nose against mine, closing his eyes for a second, “You don’t have to talk. Just sit in my arms and calm down.”

“Mingi,” I whispered, feeling the need to cry again, but I forced the tears away just as Mingi’s cheek touched mine, and he nuzzled them together just like he had done earlier today, in the classroom, “Thank you. I’m so sorry.”

Mingi looked confused once he pulled back, but when he noticed I was looking at the bloody nail marks on his shoulders, he just chuckled and shrugged, “Don’t worry, I’ve been roughed up way worse before.”

I looked into his eyes again and loosened my suffocating grip around him, but still clung onto him, overlooking the fact that he was completely naked. I was still trembling and afraid, I wasn’t physically able to let go of him yet. And just then, there was a growl to our right, and I gasped as I turned my head and saw the black werewolf standing there, eyes set sharply on Mingi. My body started shaking violently again and I felt my fight or flight kick in again, but Mingi held me strongly against himself, caging me against his body as he hugged me tightly, shushing me when I tried to speak up.

“You, asshole!” Mingi hissed towards the werewolf, making my eyes widen, “What is wrong with you, Yunho?!”

My eyes widened as I snapped my head towards the wolf, finding him shuffling on his four legs, snarling his teeth at us.

“Why would you chase her, are you nuts?!” Mingi’s voice was raising, I could feel his heartrate quicken underneath my cold hand, “You know she has some sort of trauma with werewolves and you go chasing her around the fucking forest, during a full moon, you idiot!”

Mingi’s words were sharp, and it was visible on his face that he was beyond pissed as he snarled his own fangs at the black werewolf, which was Yunho, apparently. I remained silent as I watched the exchange between the twins, one in human form, the other in werewolf form, my muscles tense but not like before as I realized I was away from danger now. There was a whimper and I cast my eyes upon Yunho, who was looking down at the forest floor, dragging his front paws as if he was asking for forgiveness.

“We’ll talk about this tomorrow, dude,” Mingi snapped, shaking his head in disappointment, “I’m done running around for tonight, go find Wooyoung or someone else. And don’t come back tonight to the dorm after you’re done being an asshole. Get lost!”

I watched with an open mouth as the big, black, and scary werewolf hung its head even lower, cries and whimpers leaving its mouth as it started jumping around, pressing its front paws forcefully and harshly into the solid soil.

“Stop throwing a fit, Yunho.” Mingi said with a roll of his eyes, his hands rubbing my back up and down in a comforting manner, “I won’t tell you to get lost again.”

The werewolf growled, but it lacked power and menace as he cast us one lasting stare before it turned around and ran off with loud howls, making Mingi roll his eyes again before he looked back at me. He had an apologetic look on his face and I sniffed, snot threatening to come out of my nose due to the extensive crying I had done tonight. Mingi’s hands cupped my face again and he gently wiped the fresh tears off, pressing kisses against my cheeks before he pressed a soft one against my lips, my eyes falling shut at the plushness of his warm and soft lips.

“I’m sorry about that,” Mingi sighed, sounding ashamed and disappointed, “Yunho can be a huge idiot. He thought chasing you around was a way to get back at you, but I don’t find it funny at all.”

I gulped and nodded wordlessly, clearing my throat despite it feeling sore, “How did you know…about my trauma…”

Mingi hummed, sitting back and gently pulling me in his lap, my cheeks flushing as he sat naked, looking quite unbothered, as I forced myself to look at his face only, preferably in his warm brown eyes.

“Well, first of all, the bite mark.” Mingi explained, gently touching where my mark was, looking sad, “And well, you know, the whole hatred towards us and all that shit, it’s not hard to put two and two together.”

“I’m sorry.” I found myself whispering, feeling ashamed of myself all of a sudden.

“Hey, don’t be, it’s alright—”

“It’s not,” I cut him off, eyes hardening as I gulped, “I put you through so much just because I’m traumatized, and you have nothing to do with it. I’m a horrible creature.”

“I can’t imagine what you must’ve went through to feel so strongly against us,” Mingi’s fingers intertwined with mine as he rested our hands in my lap, “And I never blamed you for it one second. Of course, your bullying did get too much at times, but I always had my family to back me up and reassure me. I never had a problem with you bothering me as long as you left my family one.”

My cheeks turned pink as I looked to the side, biting my lower lip as Mingi chuckled. I blushed even harder when he leaned closer and kissed my cheek again, “I guess you always had a thing for me.”

“Shut up, Mingi,” I groaned, looking him in the eyes again, “This is so not the moment nor place to turn cocky on me.”

“I could turn into only one thing right now,” Mingi chuckled, eyes flashing an orchid-color, “But I think the cocky thing is something we could take care of faster—”

“Song Mingi!” I slapped his hard chest, glaring at him for saying such things while I sat in his naked lap. Mingi cackled, biting his lower lip once he was done, watching me amused as I tried to get off his lap, but he didn’t let me.

“Glad to see you calm and comfortable again,” Mingi mused, grinning as he ruffled my hair, making it even worse than it already was from all the running, “but I must ask, why the hell were you even outside on a full moon, Y/N?”

“Because of your stupid sister—” I cleared my throat quickly, “I mean, sweet sister, Dahyun. She said she couldn’t feel your scent and was scared of the approaching storm. Plus that you tuck her in every night, so…”

Mingi sighed loudly, looking up at the dark sky. I looked around us, realizing that the sky was rumbling, the lightning just above our heads. I was too distracted to realize that the storm was minutes away from starting.

“That silly girl,” Mingi muttered, chuckling as he gently pushed me off himself, “I hate to tell you, but she was only pranking you, a plan probably elaborated with Yunho—”

“What?!” I exclaimed as I scurried off to my feet, gaping at Mingi as he chuckled, rubbing his nape.

“Yeah, well, uh…you know, she hasn’t let me inside her room since she was in fourth grade, which was like…four years ago.” Mingi pursed his lips, also standing, the view quite a sight as I quickly plastered my gaze on his face only, “She didn’t lie about the storm though as she usually comes to me for comfort. She must’ve gotten scared and went looking for me, having a pretext to send you outside.”

“Why couldn’t she feel your scent, then?” I asked as Mingi suddenly swept me off of my feet, making me yelp as I clung onto him as he held me bridal style.

“I don’t know,” Mingi shrugged, looking nonchalant, “My scent comes and goes sometimes when I shift.”

“Oh,” I muttered, giving Mingi a questioning gaze as he started walking through the forest, headed back to the shed, “What are you doing?”

“Taking you back to the dorms.” He said with a smile, a mischievous glint in his eyes, “You certainly must’ve grown thirsty after seeing me in all of my naked glory.”

“Mingi.” I blanched, giving him a deadpan look, “You better put me down right now.”

“Hmm, let me think about it,” He pursed his lips mockingly, looking up towards the sky, “No.”

“Mingi—”

“I’ll put you down once we’re in my room.” He winked, and something coiled in my stomach as I gulped.

“Your room?” I mused, looking at him with wide eyes.

“Of course, don’t think I’m leaving you alone tonight, what if the big, scary, black wolf comes back to eat you?” He cackled and I smacked his chest hard, making him groan in pain.

“You’re making me think you were in on the plan too.” I hissed, glaring at his perfect jawline. Mingi chuckled and just shook his head, giving me a pointed stare.

“Tormenting my mate isn’t top of my list, you know?”

“We’re not mates.” I muttered.

“Yet.” Mingi grinned.

“Ever.” I hissed and Mingi licked his lips before biting his bottom lip, his heart thumping just a little bit faster as I could feel his giddiness radiate off of him.

“Do you know you drank my blood when we slept together—”

“What?!” I snapped mortified, almost jumping out of his arms, “I did not!”

“Uh, yes, you did.” Mingi chuckled, wriggling his head at me funnily, “I found two little punctures at the base of my neck.”

I felt mortified hearing that, face turning completely red and muscles tensing. It wasn’t forbidden to feed off of other night creatures, it’s just that it was a very intimate action, usually only practiced between vampire lovers.

“You know, it’s funny,” Mingi’s eyes were glinting as he looked down at me, “It’s where my scent gland is, the spot where werewolves mark each other when mating—”

“Mingi, please, stop.” I pressed a hand against his mouth, completely and utterly embarrassed. But he licked my palm, making me yelp as I ripped my hand away from his mouth.

“I think you triggered my imprinting, isn’t that the funniest thing ever?”

“Oh, my fucking God,” I wailed, squeezing my eyes shut in mortification, “Kill me right now, Mingi.”

“Can’t do that, doll, not when you’re the love of my life.” Mingi chuckled, nearing the edge of the forest finally.

“Stop spewing non-sense,” Yet I felt my heart beat just a little faster, cheeks heating up hearing his words, “I thought we agreed to talk about this whole thing tomorrow.”

“True,” Mingi hummed, smiling contently, “So, how’s your memory?”

“Why?” I raised an eyebrow in suspicion as Mingi smirked, looking ahead.

“Mine’s a little foggy, that’s why.” He said nonchalantly, making me gulp as I had a hunch what he was talking about.

“Well, so is mine.” I said in a small voice, Mingi’s attractive face turned downwards as his sharp eyes bore into mine, plump lips pulled into the most attractive smirk I had ever seen.

“Good, I think it’s time we give it a refresh, then,” He whispered seductively, leaning just a little closer, “You know, make sure we don’t forget this time, not even the littlest details.”

My mouth went dry and I felt my stomach coil at his suggestion, and all I could do was nod at him speechless, licking my lips as a warm feeling washed over me, going straight to my core. Mingi’s eyes were glinting and he chuckled, kicking the shed’s door open as he walked us inside.

I don’t think there was a single thing I would’ve been able to forget about Song Mingi, even after having lived for an eternity.

≡ Masterlist ≡

567 notes · View notes

hoshiseon · 3 months

Text

desire ♰ masterlist

after getting lost in the darkness of the forest you call home, you find yourself stumbling across eight strange men and their opulent mansion. but isn't there always more than what meets the eye? what things will you uncover here in their territory of the forest? what will you learn about the world you thought you had figured out? what have you really gotten yourself into?

♰ pairings :: ot8 vampire!ateez x fem!witch!reader (mainly san, mingi, seonghwa, & yunho)

♰ genre :: dark fantasy, smut, strangers to ?? to lovers, fluff, maybe slight angst?, soulmates/fated lovers

♰ content :: polyamory , references to religious themes, witchcraft and magick, mythical beings of all kinds, mentions of other idols, vampires with magical abilities

♰ gen. warnings :: blood, violence, predator/prey dynamics (non sexual & possibly sexual in later chapters), fear, anxiety, sight obsession, stalking, general dark themes, manipulation

♰ note :: each chapter will have their own warnings so please be sure to read them!! this entire fic is mature, MDNI. i am writing this as i go, there is no schedule or plan for the chapters so please be patient. this is also my first time ever writing a series. i have created an entire storyline/world for this fic and may post little info posts so you guys aren't in the dark about the background as some things may not be mentioned or explained in the fic. i hope you all enjoy this as much as i've enjoyed building it!!

preview

001 | into the woods [wc: ~8.1k]

002 ...

320 notes · View notes

shadowynn · 1 year

Text

| the paradigm complex | one |

pairing: ot8 ateez x fem! reader

genre: yandere!vampire!cult!poly! ateez au

warnings: yandere behavior, some cursing

They'll do whatever you ask. Anything you need. Anything you want. It's yours. They'll fulfill your every desire and whim. Give you the life you had always dreamed about.

And in exchange, you wouldn't just give them your soul. Oh, no. They weren't demons. What good was your soul alone when your purpose was better served alive and well? Your soul was nice, sure but it wasn't all they wanted. It wasn't all they needed. They needed your body, your mind. Your blood. You entirely. Every single fiber of your being was essential and would soon be theirs and theirs alone.

The moment you signed that contract, everything would change. For them and for you.

You just didn't know it yet.

And there was nothing you could do about it.

wordcount: 4.8k

a/n: it's here! perhaps a bit shorter than i expected, but as i was getting into things, i figured this was a good place to end the first chapter. i am so incredibly excited for this project and can't wait to start getting into the nitty gritty of it all. if you weren't around for the preview a while back, or just missed it, this piece is inspired by the movie 1BR with the addition of vampires, because I just can't help myself. (though, these types of vampires won't be like your typical vampire) this work will be a lot different than my other, in both writing style and in content, as it will have an overall, much darker tone. sure, they'll be plenty of fluff pieces. like i have so many scenarios in my mind i want to do (helping mc move in and putting furniture together, random shopping trips, movie/game nights, letting mc do laundry at their place when your machine just so happens to 'break' etc.) but their relationship with mc will not exactly be the healthiest. hope you all enjoy :)

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

“So, what do you think?”

You were startled from your thoughts at the voice that spoke up next to you. The empty seat beside you now occupied by the sweet-talking man who had been your tour guide for the day - Yeosang if you were recalling it correctly. It had surprised you how young he had been when you had signed in for the open house an hour or so ago and you were once again struck by that very same notion as he plopped down next to you, pocketing his phone and propping his head up with his right arm.

“It’s very nice,” you replied, eyes once more taking in the scene around you. After touring the available unit for the first half of the showing, you had been brought to the center of the complex that was used as a community center. The outdoors area was enclosed by the building around it and included everything from a garden and greenhouse to a swimming pool and grilling area. “And the community also seems great.”

You referred to the young boy currently sitting in your lap, content with scribbling over one of the applications you had been given at the end of the tour to fill out. You didn’t know anything beyond his given name, Junseo, but he had become attached to you when you had noticed him crying on the ground near the edge of the garden. While the others in your group had swept their eyes right past the sniffling child, you had approached him, rustling through your purse for the bandages you kept there when you noticed the cut on his knee. His mother had thanked you profusely when he had led you to her, too busy attending to another part of the garden to notice what had happened. And though you had left him with her, it didn’t take long for him to return to you, preferring your calm company over the few other kids scattered around the grounds while his mother worked.

You thought it strange, but the wave his mother sent you when she saw him with you told you she didn’t mind. It made you wonder just what sort of community there was here for her and the others to be comfortable letting their children run unsupervised, especially with people they didn’t even know.

It was just another piece of evidence of how nice this place was. You had heard the rumors, but seeing it in person was something else. There wasn’t a single factor about this place that deterred you in any way, and the longer you spent here exploring it, the more you fell in love with it. It was absolutely perfect, everything you could ever wish for, but-

“But…” As though he had read your mind, the man finished your train of thought, a hint of a smile tracing his lips as his eyes traveled to the papers you had left for Junseo to scribble over.

“But it’s a bit out of my price range, I’m afraid.”

A bit was an understatement; the place was double what you could reasonably afford. Though you had known that going in. Since The Paradigm had popped up a few years ago, it had quickly risen the ranks to become one of the most prestigious and highly exclusive apartment complexes in the city. You had known the price for the available unit would be high above your budget, and yet, you couldn’t stop yourself from signing up for the open house the following weekend when you noticed a few spots were still available. It wasn’t often units opened up, with the last one being nearly a year ago, and the timing had been impeccable.

You weren’t really looking for a new place to live. You had one in the south end of town with your boyfriend, and yet, that hadn’t stopped you from looking at available housing in the city on your laptop late at night when he was still at ‘work’, but you wanted out. You had wanted out for months now since you had first caught wind he was cheating, and still cheating, but it had always seemed so impossible. You were still finishing up your last year in school, and even with working enough hours to be considered full time at the bookstore, you could barely afford your half of the rent. A fact he readily reminded you of any time you threatened to leave him. As much as you hated every time he said it, he was right. You did need him. Unless you were willing to sacrifice your own safety and move into a shitty unit in a sketchy part of town, you were stuck exactly where you were. You needed him and he was more than happy to hold it over your head.

Perhaps it was because of this that you had come out today. He had been scheduled weekends at the hospital for the month, leaving you more than free and able to come to the open house without him questioning you on your whereabouts when you left. The Paradigm was a life you could never afford, and yet, it was nice to escape reality for a few hours. To sit and imagine what your life would be like if you hadn’t landed yourself in such a sticky situation. And yet, you hadn’t expected the stab of melancholy that had hit you as you had roamed the studio apartment available, nor as you sat here in the courtyard with the pleasant buzz of the complex’s current tenants as they took advantage of the beautiful day.

“Does that mean you’re looking for a place on your own, then?” he asked, attempting to blow back the piece of hair the wind had cast in front of his eyes.

“Myself?” you asked, unable to stop the tiny stab of panic that ran through you at the mention of you being on your own. Was that something you could really do? Was leaving him something you could really do? “Uh, yeah, it would just be me.”

“Well, if you ask me, it doesn’t hurt to still apply. We’re always more than willing to negotiate prices for the right person,” he hummed, fingers tapping against the table. “Though it would probably be best if I grabbed you a new copy. Junseo seems to have taken yours for himself.” At the mention of his name, Junseo looked up and matched the goofy smile Yeosang sent his way.

“That’s very kind of you, but even then…” You turned your face away, fighting the blush the embarrassment your current situation brought. Despite attempting to dress up for the event, you still stuck out from the others who had signed up. The designer clothes and custom handbags a stark contrast from the outfit you had thrifted the day before. Hell, even Junseo had nicer clothes than you to run around the garden in. “To be completely honest, I really just wanted to get an inside peek of this place. I knew I couldn’t afford to live somewhere like this at the moment, or perhaps ever, but I thought it might be fun to just imagine it for a moment.”

You resituated Junseo’s position in your lap, taking in the people milling around the grounds. It was a beautiful day, bright and warm compared to the rainy days that had plagued the city for the past week. It was the perfect day to spend time outside and enjoy what little remained of summer and you could see yourself fitting in well here. Helping out in the garden in between playing with the few children scattered about. Maybe even take a dip in the pool afterwards to cool off from a hard day’s work before lounging in a nearby chair to soak up the last bits of the summer sun.

It was just too bad it was a lifestyle you could never afford on your own. Not while you were still in school and already struggling with bills and debt as it was.

“But you are currently looking for a new place to live, right?”

“It’s not an immediate necessity at the moment, but yes,” you nodded, “if given the opportunity, I would move in a heartbeat. Not just here, but anywhere. As long as it was safe and something I could call my own.”

“Then fill out an application.” He ruffled around in his bag, pulling out another application and pushing it towards you. “I’m close with the owner and can put in a good word for you. Just fill it out, list the rent you can feasibly pay at the moment, and we might be able to work something out. After all, we’re much more concerned about quality than quantity here at Paradigm.”

“You would do that?” Your eyes widened, wondering why on earth this man would do that for you when the rest of the group you were with would be willing to pay twice the starting rent just for the opportunity to say they lived in the most exclusive complex in the city. “Why?”

“I like to think I have a nose for good people,” he smiled, fingers tapping against the application, “and you’re a good person, y/n, I can smell it. So, come on, Junnie,” he reached for the boy on your lap, ignoring the pout that crossed his lips as he took him from your hold, “let’s get you back to your mother so the pretty lady can fill out her application.”

He left you at that, but only made it a few feet before he was stopped by a nearby couple in the tour group. By the glance they sent your way, you knew they had overheard Yeosang’s mention of putting in a good word for you and hoped to earn a similar feat for themselves. After all, it didn’t matter who was the first person to apply for the unit or who was the highest bidder when it came to The Paradigm. You didn’t get to choose whether or not you lived here. They chose you. And a good word from the tour guide was exactly what you needed to get in.

Not wanting to stick around for the conversation, Junseo wriggled his way out of Yeosang’s grasp and made off in the direction of his mother with one last toothy grin in your direction.

You turned back to the second application he had handed you, twirling the pen in your hand as you mulled it over. None of it made much sense in your mind. Why would they select your application when there were hundreds of others that would willingly pay triple what you could? But even if that was true, and the chances of you getting in were close to zero, what did you have to lose? What was the worst that could happen? That you’d be left exactly where you started. In a shitty situation, but no shittier than it already was. And on the tiny chance it did go through, well, your entire life could change. You would have that fresh start you had been yearning for so long.

That and, well, there was something charming about Yeosang, something about him that was enticing. It didn’t slip your notice that he had called you pretty in passing, and though you knew it was just the way his personality seemed to be, you still felt a pull towards him. He was someone you could get along with, that much you could tell. Someone that you would enjoy getting to know and become friends with if you had the chance to.

So, before you could overthink it and talk yourself out of it, you pulled the application closer towards you and began filling it out.

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

If there was one thing in life that stressed you out, it was phone calls. You never knew what about them always caused your anxiety to spike each time you saw an incoming call flash up on your phone screen, but you avoided them as much as you could, preferring to either text or talk in person. So, when a call from an unknown number interrupted the song coming from your car’s speakers, you made to silence it knowing that if it was important, they would just leave a message. However, something about the number on your screen seemed familiar and made you pause.,

You didn’t want to talk to anyone at the moment, not after all the shit you had dealt with the first half of your shift for the day, but your finger still hovered over the accept button as you quickly searched your brain for the reason behind its familiarity. Thinking it might just be your doctor finally returning your call for the refill you had been waiting for or even possibly a call on one of the countless job applications you had been filling out the past few weeks, you grudgingly accepted figuring it would be better to get it over with now instead of living with the stress of what it might be the rest of your shift.

“Hello?”

“Hi, is this l/n y/n?”

“Um, yeah.” You shifted the phone in your hand, trying to place the familiarity of the voice on the other end. “This is y/n.”

“This is Kang Yeosang from Paradigm. I’m calling to let you know that your application for unit 604 has been accepted.”

“Wait, are you serious?”

You couldn’t hold back the gasp his response elicited, but you were able to catch the string of curse words before they slipped out. Despite Yeosang’s promise of putting in a good word for you, you had never expected anything to come out of it. Not when you had followed through with his suggestion and wrote down the actual amount you could feasibly pay for the place. And though you had held on to some hope something would come from it, you had already come to accept the fact you would never hear from them again.

“I can assure you, I’m quite serious,” he chuckled. “I talked with the owner about your application and he was more than willing to accept it as long as you were willing to accept a few additional stipulations that I’d like to discuss with you now if you have the time.”

“Oh, okay.”

You did your best to hide your disappointment, already fearing the worst. Despite Yeosang’s insistence they were willing to negotiate on pricing, you should have known they would never just drop the rent in half for you because he had felt pity towards you.

“Don’t worry, it’s not like we’re going to ask you to sell your soul,” he chuckled. “You see, one of our administrative assistants recently put in her resignation and we’re in need of a replacement. When we looked over your application, we noticed the address of your current residence and place of work are on the other side of the city and came to the conclusion you would likely be in need of a job with a better commute if you were to move here.”

You felt yourself begin to relax; the dread his earlier statement had caused slowly being replaced with excitement once more as he began to explain himself. Was he alluding to what you thought he was?

“We’d like to extend a job offer towards you here at The Paradigm, which if you were to accept, would cover the cost of your rent in addition to a biweekly stipend to cover any other expenses you might have.”

“And what exactly would the job entail?” you asked, trying hard to cover the shock his reply gave you and trying just as hard to not let your hopes get too high before you figured out exactly what it was he was offering you. There had to be a catch. The offer was just too good to be true. So what was it? “I’m finishing up my last year of university online, but I would still need some flexibility in my schedule to account for my classes.”

“Oh, it would just be your typical administrative work. You’d mostly just be assisting myself and the other managers here and we’re more than willing to work around your class schedule,” Yeosang replied without skipping a beat. “I understand this is quite a bit of information for you to go through and a big decision to make, so please take your time. I’ll be sending an email to you here soon that includes a detailed description of the job alongside the logistics of your pay and housing for you to look through when you have a moment. It will help in giving you a clearer idea of just what you would be signing up for if you were to accept.”

You were silent, unsure of what exactly to say. What could you say? Everything you had wished for the past few months was finally being extended towards you. A new job, housing of your own, and most importantly, a way out of the toxic relationship you had been stuck in for so long. All of it. Everything you dreamed of for so long, now within reach.

There had to be a catch, right? It couldn’t be as good as it seemed, right? So, what was it?

“Like, I said, you don’t have to give me an answer now. Read through the emails I’ll be sending you and just give us a call back sometime within the next two weeks when you’ve decided.”

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

You had briefly looked over the emails Yeosang sent you over the last few minutes of your lunch break, but it wasn’t until the next morning that you had a chance to sit down and really go through them, bogged down with school work when you had gotten home from work the night before.

You were curled up on the couch with a blanket, nursing a cup of tea as you read through the email for the fifth time that morning, trying to figure out what the catch was. But just as always, you couldn’t find anything. Everything seemed straightforward and in order. No loops or holes or questionable activities in sight. The hours were flexible to account for your current classes, and they only required you to start working full time when you graduated at the end of the year. And yet, despite only having to work half the hours you currently were, it was still enough to cover your rent and utilities, as well as a more than generous stipend as long as you agreed to stay with them for the next two years.

There were a few other stipulations lined out towards the end of the agreement, but they were menial tasks compared to what you had been expecting, and something all occupants were asked to follow. It was mostly spending a few hours every month volunteering in the community garden - which also paid out in receiving part of the harvest for free - and then donating blood every other month as long as you were in fit condition to do so. You had found this last one strange until you remembered reading about how The Paradigm also ran their own blood bank which served the nearby hospitals, and requested their residents give through the program as part of their fee for living there.

You sighed as you reached the end of the email once again, eyes glancing up at the apartment around you. As usual for a Monday morning when he was working weekends, your boyfriend was nowhere to be found. He claimed work as the culprit per usual, but you weren’t oblivious to his charade anymore, not like you used to be. It wasn’t work that kept him out so late. It wasn’t his twelve hour shifts running long that kept him sleeping at the hospital instead of coming home. And when he finally came home tonight long after you had already gone to bed, you’d be stuck acting like nothing was wrong on the following days he had off.

You had wanted out of this hell for so long, but just always assumed it would be impossible, especially at your current stage in life. He was several years older than you and had a steady, well-paying job as a nurse at the nearby hospital. His offer had been so enticing when he had asked you to move in with him nearly two years ago, but that had been a different time. A time where his pretty face and charismatic character had swept you in before trapping you here with him with no way out.

You didn’t understand why he was so intent on having you stay. It was clear his interest in you had waned over the past year, but anytime you mentioned leaving, he flipped. Those were the nights when everything became blurred. You always went into the conversation with the full intent of leaving, oftentimes bags already packed and ready to go, only to find yourself curled up in bed with him once again the following morning, head pounding, memories blurred, and bags unpacked and put away.

He was always sweet to you in the days that followed, giving you his full attention and telling you how much he needed you and how much you needed him. Of just how important you were to him and how he would never be able to survive without you. But his words were only ever short lived, and he’d be back to his old habits a week or so later, creating an endless cycle with no way out. Or at least you had always thought.

All you had to do was accept the offer in front of you and you would have that fresh start you so desperately craved. No more shitty relationship. No more shitty job. No more shitty apartment. And no more feeling like complete shit because of all of it.

In front of you was the opportunity of a lifetime. An opportunity to live at one of, if not the most, prestigious complexes in the city, and for all intents and purposes, being paid to live there. All you had to do was accept. Accept the offer they had handed you and start your life over again.

And as Yeosang had joked, they weren’t even asking for your soul in exchange. It was simply being the right person at the right time. Not that it had mattered, you’d probably give it to them anyways if they had, gladly giving it away for the hell you lived in now.

Your hand hovered over the phone beside you, debating whether or not to call the number Yeosang had left for you and make the active decision to finally change your life.

“Thank you for calling The Paradigm Complex, how may I help you?”

You didn’t recognize the voice at the other end, signaling it wasn’t Yeosang you were speaking to this time around. And though it did make you a bit nervous, unsure of what the other workers might be like, Yeosang had promised everyone there was a delight to work with, including the upper management.

“Um, hi, this is l/n y/n, and I’m calling about my acceptance into unit 604.”

“Ah, Miss l/n, it’s a pleasure to hear from you. I’m Jung Wooyoung, one of the other Property Managers here at the Paradigm. Is there a question I can help you with or do you by chance have an answer towards your acceptance here?”

“Well, I’ve gone through the email you sent me a few times now and I think…” you paused for just a second, taking one final look at the apartment around you. “I think I would like to accept your offer if that’s okay with you.”

“Oh, that’s wonderful to hear! We’ve all been very excited to have you on board with us here after everything our Yeosang has had to say about you. He has a great eye for people, after all,” he chuckled, easing some of your earlier worries. Yeosang was right. He seemed nice. And if these were the types of people you would be working with, it would be a vast improvement over your current workplace. “We’ll need you to come in sometime within the next week to go over and sign some paperwork before everything can go through and we can hand you your keys. Is there a time or day that works best for you?”

“Oh, well, I’m free today if that works,” you reply, feeling more eager than ever to finally go through with it now that you had finally made that first step. It was really happening. You were getting out of here. “It’s last minute, I know, so if not, I don’t think I’d be able to come in until Friday afternoon or Saturday morning.”

It was only a partial lie. You would probably have time to make it in before their office closed tomorrow or any time on Thursday, but then your boyfriend would start to get curious as to why you were either out late, or going out when you didn’t have work. And until all the paperwork was signed and everything was certain, you didn’t want to mention any of this to him. Not when he would do anything and everything to keep you from following through and leaving him.

“We could definitely fit you in sometime today if that’s what works best for you,” he replied and you could hear the distant clacking of a keyboard. “I don’t think Seonghwa is too busy today, so I’ll send him a message and let him know you’re coming in so he can help you get everything signed and situated. Does around two work for you?”

“Yeah, that works great.” It was impossible to keep the smile off your face as you switched your phone over to your other ear. “Do I just come in the same entrance I did for the open house?”

“The gate to the parking garage will be locked, but just page the front desk when you pull up and I can let you in. From there, just park where you did before in the visitor section and I can once again let you inside the building when you get to the door.” He paused for a second and you hear the muffled sounds of voices as someone approached him. “Sorry about that,” he continued after a few moments, “Seonghwa just popped in, so I let him know you’d be headed this way in a few hours. He told me to let you know that either Mingi or Yunho should also be free around that time to draw a sample of your blood for testing. That way we can see if you’re fit to be a donor with us during your stay, so make sure to drink plenty of fluids and eat beforehand.”

“You do it all there?”

“We have our own clinic on the property, yes, and though it’s mostly used as a blood bank for our give-back program, our staff on hand is also available and qualified to help with any other medical needs you might have during your time with us. All of which is completely covered.”

“Oh, wow.”

“It’s just one of the many added benefits you’ll have while you’re living and working here with us. All of which will be gone over with Seonghwa when you’re finishing up your paperwork later this afternoon,” he replied, and you could hear the chuckle your earlier response caused. "We like to think of The Paradigm as its own individual community here in the city and aim to be as self-sufficient as we can, so if there’s anything you ever need, just ask. We’re always more than happy to help each other here. Our only request is that you return the favor for us whenever the roles happen to be reversed.”

And they will. Oh, they will. You could count on that.

They'll do whatever you ask. Anything you need. Anything you want. It's yours. They'll fulfill your every desire and whim. Give you the life you had always dreamed about.

The moment you signed that contract, everything would change. For them and for you.

You just didn't know it yet.

And there was nothing you could do about it.

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

taglist: @penguichuu @peppermint-tea-life @mrcarrots

just let me know if you would like to be added/deleted from the taglist! :)

#ateez #ateez fanfic #ateez x reader #vampire ateez #ot8 #ot8 x reader #hongjoong x reader #seonghwa x reader #yunho x reader #mingi x reader #san x reader #yeosang x reader #jongho x reader #wooyoung x reader #yandere ateez #yandere

2K notes · View notes

seonghwaddict · 10 months

Text

★ NEVER SAY NEVER. [ 008 ] as you wish, princess.

synopsis. something about the eight most well-known boys of your campus just didn't sit right with you, so you never gave any effort to interact with them. but after a series of… interesting incidents, they can't seem to leave you alone. pairing. college students! vampires! ot8! ateez x fem! reader. genre. fluff, angst, eventual smut, college au, vampire au. chapter warnings. suggestive content, undressing, alcohol consumption, swearing, use of pet names, drunk y/n is very.... affectionate :). word count. 4.3k

　　　　　　　　chapter vii // chapter viii // chapter ix

As you followed Hongjoong’s instructions, you slowly began realising how drunk you were as you sloppily climbed up the steps. After what felt like an eternity, you made it to the final step, sighing with relief as you caught your breath and looked around.

Just a few steps in the front of the stairs, a girl crouched on the ground with two of her friends comforting her as she sobbed and swore herself off men. A little farther than that, a couple was making out very loudly against a wall. You grimaced and turned to look down the other way of the hall, finding one of the bedroom doors open and deciding to check in there.

As you approached the door, a different couple ran out of the room, a slightly drunk and stern-faced Yeosang stepping out behind them as they fled down the stairs. His eyes landed on you and it took him a second to realise why you looked so familiar—squinting and leaning forward comically as you approached him—but when he did, his eyes lit up like a kid on Christmas.

“Y/N!” He called out to you happily, stepping towards you as his voice was slightly louder than it needed to be.

You matched his giddy smile, “Yeosang!”

His eyes moved down from your face, taking in your appearance as you assessed his. You completely missed how he blushed and looked you up and down, suddenly a bit breathless.

His blond hair had grown long enough to be swept into a half-up-half-down hairstyle that tied together his outfit made up of a green sweater and blue trousers, fitted on his hips with a black belt.

Yeosang’s breath caught in his throat as his gaze travelled down to see your exposed thighs, the hem of your skirt gently brushing against the soft skin he’s always wanted to touch. He shook away any inappropriate thoughts he had and stepped closer to you, enveloping you in a warm hug.

“How much did you drink?” He laughed softly as the two of you separate, leaving you stumbling slightly.

You shrugged, a goofy grin on your face. “Not sure, I lost count.”

“Let’s get you some water?”

“‘m fineee!” you slurred once again but wrapped yourself around his arm and leaned against him for support, your feet tired. You flinched when another song came on downstairs, much louder than the rest as the beat boomed throughout the house and left your skull pulsing.

Yeosang furrowed his eyebrows and frowned full of concern, “You okay, petal?”

He wasn’t sure where that pet name came from, but feeling a little brave with the small amount of alcohol in his system, he didn’t care much. It was you that had to hide your blush as you shook your head at the question.

“This song… gives me a headache.” You told him, clamping your eyes shut as you buried your face in his shoulder.

A tut left his lips as he looked around, pulling you into the bedroom he chased the couple out of earlier and closed the door behind you. It was decorated very plainly—a large bed, a desk with a chair, a closet and no personal objects in sight. It made sense though, considering they rented this house just for tonight.

You sat on the bed and watched as he closed the door carefully, shrugging off the white shirt since it was getting a bit warmer in the room, exposing your bare arms and shoulders. When he turned around and saw your full outfit without the annoying white shirt, leaning back on your hands as you looked up at him, his breath caught in his throat for a second time, eyes glazing over as he tried to collect himself. You looked so inviting and he had to fight himself internally to not devour you right then and there.

He sat next to you and hitched a knee up on the bed to look at you better, tentatively moving a little closer and watching to see if you’d protest but when you didn’t he relaxed a bit. “We can stay in here until you feel better.”

You opened your mouth to say something but a noise beyond the window above the head of the bed distracted you. A familiar, obnoxious cackle rang through the glass and had you perking up slightly, kicking off your shoes to climb further up on the bed (Yeosang tried his best not to look at the way your skirt rode up your hips, ever so slightly exposing a sliver of the plump flesh of your upper thighs). Once you got the window open, you leaned forward, kneeling on the bed and poking your head out the window.

Your confused face was quickly overrun by a bright smile as you watched the commotion down in the garden. There weren’t many people outside so it was easy to spot Wooyoung, San, Yunho, Jongho and Seonghwa. San and Jongho sat on the ground, separated by what looked like a crate, using it as a platform for them to arm wrestle on. Yunho stood behind Jongho and Wooyoung behind San, each of them cheering on their fighters while Seonghwa acted as a referee.

You called out to them, waving one of your hands around mildly aggressively as you used the other to prevent yourself from falling down. All of them looked up, smiles stretching onto their faces as well.

“Y/N!!!” Wooyoung was the first to call out to you. “Come join us!!”

You giggled, nodding your head and leaning back on your knees and into the room. Yeosang had settled down on the bed next to you, laying on his side as he watched you communicate with the guys outside, face full of adoration.

“They want us to go down and join them,” you told him once you made yourself comfortable kneeling next to him.

He didn’t answer you right away, nor did he make any moves to get up. “You look so beautiful right now…” He breathed.

You blushed, looking away and hitting his shoulder playfully.

“I’m serious, you look beautiful… now and always.”

“Yeosang, you’re drunk…”

He gently caressed your arm, leaving trails of goosebumps in his wake. “I don’t have to be sober to tell you the truth. I think you’re beautiful, petal. The prettiest flower I’ve ever seen.”

“Yeo…” you whispered, “I could say the same for you.”

It was his turn to blush, the apples of his cheeks swelling as he gave you a small smile, his hand slipping further down your arm to intertwine your fingers. “You think I’m pretty?”

A chuckle left your lips as you nodded.

A beat of silence passed between the two of you and he sat up, leaning against the headboard of the bed with his legs stretched in front of him, looking into your eyes as you watched his perceptive ones. His hand never let go of yours as he angled his body to face you, his thumb tracing light circles on your skin as his gaze flicked down to peek at the way your hand fit in his. Your gaze roamed all over his face, lips parted slightly as you took in the soft angles of his features. Yeosang revelled in the way you looked at him then, basking in the warmth of your gaze.

“I want… can I…” He hesitated, but you nodded at him, silently beckoning him to continue as you waited patiently. He glanced down at your lips. “May I…?”

He didn’t need to elaborate, his question clear enough for you to understand just by watching him. Your breath hitched as the hand that was holding yours grazed just above your knee. A tiny nod was all you needed to give him before he was leaning forward.

His hand let go of yours, featherlight touches trailing up your side until it rested on your jaw softly. You copied his movements, bracing your hand on his thigh as you leaned forward to brush your lips against his. His breath shuddered against your lips as he leaned forward, deepening the peck slightly before pulling back. And then you watched each other for a second. He adored the way your cheeks were slightly dusted with pink, flustered.

A moment later, you both dove in again. This time, there was more heat behind the kiss as your mouths worked against each other, setting an almost bruising pace. His hand moved up your thigh to rest on your hip, pulling you forward to straddle him on his lap before the hand moved down again, gently massaging your cushiony thighs. You sighed softly against his lips, your hands trailing up his body, one resting on his shoulder as the other played with the soft hair on the nape of his neck.

When you felt his tongue swiping along your bottom lip, you didn’t protest as you parted your lips, letting him explore your mouth as your noses nudged each other. Tongues bumping against each other, he faintly tasted of mint and whiskey.

Eventually, he disconnected his lips from you, loving the slight swell of your lips and the way a tiny string of saliva connected his and your lips as you parted, only snapping once you leaned too far back as you heaved breaths. His hand continues caressing your thigh, occasionally slipping under the hem of your skirt before slipping out just as quickly, and your hand continued brushing his beautiful blonde strands as you both caught your breaths.

“That was nice.” You finally spoke up, shoulders drawing up a little as you giggled.

Your words combined with your actions brought a smile to his face, the hand on your jaw slipping down to rest on your waist. “I agree…”

“My lipgloss got all over your lips.”

“Why don’t you clean it for me then?”

You blinked at him, not used to this kind of boldness coming from him. Your hand on his shoulder hesitantly moved, hovering over his surprisingly soft lips for a moment before you used to thumb to rub off the gloss. Before you could pull your thumb away once you finished, he pressed a light kiss to your digit.

Another beat of silence passed between the two of you, though it wasn’t awkward.

“They’re waiting for us downstairs.” You reminded him, leaning forward to press a short kiss to his lips before leaning back on his lap.

“They can wait a little longer…” He leaned forward to capture your lips in his one last time but was cut off by a shout from outside the window.

“Y/N PLEASE COME DOWNSTAIRS I MISS YOU IT’S BEEN YEARS.” “Wooyoung, it’s been a few hours-” “I don’t give a fuck, I miss her.”

Another laugh escaped you as you smiled against Yeosang’s lips. “Let’s go?”

He groaned and give your waist a squeeze, lifting you off him gently before getting off the bed and offering you a hand. “I’m gonna kill Wooyoung one day.”

“Please wait a few weeks, we still have to finish our project.” You brought your hand up to pat his cheek after getting up, turning to leave the room but suddenly feeling too dizzy to walk. Your ministrations with Yeosang had made you forget you were exceptionally drunk.

He laughed as he watched you collapse back into the bed, shaking his head slightly as he leaned his head out the window. “Can someone more sober than me please come get her?”

And before you could register it, Jongho was carrying you down the stairs and across the very busy living room to get to the garden where the other guys were waiting, one hand under your back and the other under your knees. As he walked outside, you missed the reactions of them as they finally laid eyes on what you were dressed in, your face affectionately nuzzled into Jongho’s bicep.

Seonghwa’s jaw just about dropped as he heard a sharp intake of breath from his right, where San was pouring himself a glass of soda next to the barbecue. Yunho nearly dropped his glass while Wooyoung showed no shame in the way his gaze travelled over your body like a predator, suddenly regretting the fact he was so drunk and would probably forget this delicious image the next morning. Jongho set you down on one of the two couches they dragged outside, still blushing over how you pressed a kiss to his cheek as a thank you when he scooped you up into his arms earlier.

“What took you so long?” Wooyoung pouted, throwing himself on the couch to sit next to you, pulling you into his chest with his hands around your waist.

“She was too drunk to stand up and I tried lifting her a few times, but turns out I’m too drunk to do that without running both of us into a wall.” You looked at Yeosang over Wooyoung’s shoulder as he spoke, nodding him a thank you.

As you leaned away from the embrace, you looked around and observed the guys. San was in a tanktop that did nothing to hide his muscled and blue jeans, Yunho in a ripped camo sweater and grey ripped jeans while Wooyoung dressed himself in wide-cut black trousers with a black t-shirt tucked in and a large denim flannel on top. Jongho was dressed in a fluffy lilac sweater with denim pants. But the biggest change in appearance came from Seonghwa.

What was light pink hair was now dyed black and neatly swept back from his forehead with gel. His outfit was a lot edgier than you were used to when it came to him—a short-sleeved white dress shirt, a loosely done tie, black leather pants and, to top everything off, a strappy black harness pulling his shirt to his chest and accentuating his perfect waist. You willed your eyes to stop trailing over his figure so desperately, but you were only human after all.

Two hours later you were still outside, comfortably sandwiched between San and Mingi as you all laughed at a story Yunho was telling. At some point Seonghwa had thrown a blanket over your legs, your heart warming as he explained it was so you wouldn’t be worried about anything showing. Occasionally you’d stand up or go inside with one or two of the boys, feeling the need to dance every time a good song came on—which was quite often because Hongjoong had impeccable taste.

At this time it was nearing three in the morning. Most people had already left and the people still at the party were already passed out in various areas of the house. Your friends had come over to let you they’ll be leaving in case you wanted to join them but you assured them you’d be fine staying and San—the 100% sober one, was unable to handle alcohol very well so he opted to not drink that night—promised to take you home. Minseong handed you your phone before he, his boyfriend and Sangmi left (Daniel had gone home with some girl already). Hongjoong turned the music down on the speakers and left a softer playlist running as he and Mingi joined the rest of you in the garden.

Snuggled in between the large bodies of San and Mingi, you yawned, hugging your knees tighter to your chest. A quiet rumble of laughter came from Mingi on your right as he gently rubbed your left shoulder, his arm slung over you as San’s was looped around your waist and toyed with the waist chain.

“Are you tired?” San leaned his head down, speaking into your ear lowly and sending shivers down your spine. Not trusting yourself to speak just yet, you just nodded with a pout, to which he chuckled. “Do you want me to take you home now?” You nodded again, this time looking up at him with wide, tired eyes. He let out another short chuckle as he turned to address the rest of the group. “Our little lady is tired, I’m gonna take her home now. I’ll be back in a bit.”

They all nodded and wished you a good night, Mingi absentmindedly leaning down to press a quick kiss to your hair before San picked you up from the couch. He carried you the same way Jongho did, one hand under your knees and the other under your back. He wrapped you in the blanket a bit more securely before lifting you up, knowing you’d die of embarrassment if you accidentally flashed any of them.

“Don’t rush, I can drive the rest of us home, too. Just get her home safely.” Seonghwa called after the two of you as San went around the house to get into the car.

Soon enough you were seated in the passenger seat of San’s car. You mumbled out the address of your apartment building and he soon began driving as you dozed off. Once you arrived a few minutes later, he gently patted your knee, coaxing you to wake up.

“Wake up,” he muttered, careful not to startle you. San smiled when he noticed you were beginning to stir awake. “We’ve arrived.”

You stretched slightly in his seat as he got out and rounded the car, opening your door and extending his hands to help you get up. You obeyed him quietly, the blanket falling to the ground of the car as you step out. A rosy tint dusted the tips of his ear as you leaned up and embraced him over his shoulders, clinging onto him tightly as you stood on your toes. After recovering, he reciprocated the hug by wrapping his strong arms around your waist and pulling you closer.

“Your awfully clingy when you’re drunk.” He joked, leaning back to look down at your tired face. “Come on, let’s get you to bed, yeah? Do you want to be carried again?” You waited a moment before nodding, a small smile on your lips when he laughs again. “Well, as you wish, princess.”

He winked playfully before turning around and leaning down a bit more, gesturing for you to get on his back. Once you did, he placed his hands under each of your thighs to secure you better. He listened to your instructions carefully as you leaned your head on his shoulder and murmured into his ears. Since it was so late (or early might would be a better fit), the lobby staff was nowhere to be seen as he entered one of the main elevators.

When you got out on the fifth floor, you directed him to the apartment you shared with Sangmi. Since you didn’t bring your keys, you pulled out your phone from where you tucked it into the waistband of your skirt, quickly pulling up your chat with her to ask her to open the door. But your face drained of colour when you saw the messages she sent you half an hour before.

minnie <3 – 2:37 am I’m going home with a guy from the party I think the spare key is where it always is

You groaned and dropped your head on San’s shoulder, making his head turn to look at you as best as he could. “What’s wrong?”

“My roommate isn’t home,” you sighed, not wanting to get off his firm but comfortable back quite yet, “Can you let me down for a moment, Sannie?”

He set you back on your feet and watched as you crouched in front of the door, flipping over the corner white doormat to reveal a key taped to the bottom. It didn’t take long for you to unlock the door and let the two of you in, taking off your shoes and making a beeline for the bedroom as San looked around the entrance area and living room before following behind you.

He wasn’t sure what he expected your room to look like, but if someone asked him he could confidently tell them that your room feels like you. It was a wonderful display of organised chaos. Not messy at all, but rather full of personality. Posters hung on the wall and a variety of sketchbooks and pencils littered your desk. The large window behind your bed was covered by sheer curtains and then a layer of more solid ones, drawn close to give you some privacy. A slim bookshelf full of books and other trinkets was placed in the corner opposite your closet, two different guitars and their stands leaning against the furniture piece—one white electric guitar and one acoustic.

He inspected the room, his gaze finally falling on you as you switched the much too bright lighting from the overhead lamp to the lamp on the bedside table, giving the room a softer, warmer glow. You sat on the bed, turning to look at him.

You weren’t exactly sure what made you say it, and you definitely knew it was a bad idea. Hell, you’ve only known San for, what? Three or four months? Sure, you’ve formed closer relationships in a shorter time and you were already very comfortable with him, but as soon as your words left your mouth you were fully aware of the consequences if he didn’t reciprocate the same kind of comfort.

“Can you… can you help me change?” You asked quietly, hoping the dim lighting would hide at least some of your flushed face.

When he didn’t answer immediately, you were sure he was ready to walk out and never talk to you again. But he didn’t. Instead, he stepped closer to you and crouched in front of you to face you eye-to-eye.

“Are you sure? Would you be comfortable with that?” You nodded and he held up a hand for you to stop. “I need your words. I need you to say you’d be comfortable with me doing this for you.”

You weren’t sure why he needed such concrete permission for just changing you, but you nodded again. “Yes, I’m comfortable. I think I’m too tired to do it myself.”

He cracked a smile and nodded, standing up and turning around to take some steps to your closet. He opened the drawers you told him to—the first and the third—and pulled out an oversized white t-shirt and wide sweatpants and walked back to you. He set the clothes next to you on the bed and kneeled on the ground.

First, he took one of your legs and placed it on his knee, carefully taking off the thigh-high sock and then setting it down and doing the same with your other sock. Next, he grabbed the sweatpants and pulled them up your leg and under the skirt so he could slip the skirt over the sweatpants without exposing your most intimate parts. He did the same with the shirt, pulling it over your corset after unclasping the waist chain. With the large shirt covering the corset, he reached his hands under the fabric and wound them around your waist until he found the zipper.

With his eyes on you, he began pulling down the zipper, at first a small tug to see if you’d change your mind and push him away, but when he saw no insecurity in your soft gaze he dragged it all the way down. His gentle hands grazed your bare sides as he removed the clothing item, causing your breath to hitch. If he noticed, he didn’t say anything as he got up to neatly put all the clothing he removed on top of the dresser.

Minutes later, he helped you remove your makeup and was now guiding you into your bed, pulling the covers over you. As soon as your head hit the pillow, you were nodding off into your dreams, barely registering San tenderly caressing your hair before moving to the door to let you sleep for the night.

“Thank you, Sannie.” You told him as you grabbed a hold of his hand.

He looked down at you and smiled, leaning down and pulling your hand to his lips, your skin tingling in the spot where he kissed it. “Anytime, princess. Good night.”

“Good night…” You covered half of your face with your blanket, your words slightly muffled. “I had fun today.”

“Really?” He smiled wider, a dimple surfacing on his cheek.

You nodded.

“Good, that’s all we cared about really. We just wanted you to have a good time.”

“I… Thank you, that’s very sweet of you. Of all of you…”

A look passed over his face and you had the feeling he was thinking about something, contemplating something. The mystery was soon solved as he leaned down again, this time placing a chaste kiss on your forehead before straightening himself out, switching off your lamp and leaving your room with a final “Good night.”

A smile lingered on your face even and you fell asleep as soon as the door of your room clicked shut. The next morning you stirred awake, moving to lay on your back to sit up with a groan. As you rubbed your eyes and your vision cleared, you looked around, distantly remembering a figure in a tanktop crouching on the ground.

Finally, your eyes zeroed in on your nightstand, a white pill and a small water bottle with a sticky note stuck to it were placed on top. You shuffled forward on your bed, gently peeling the note off the plastic and reading it, placing it in between the pages of your favourite sketchbook that you keep in the drawer of the same nightstand.

Take these when you wake up and make sure to eat well. - San

　　[ lilo's notes ... ] i hope you all enjoyed this chapter because i certainly enjoyed writing it~ i'd like to take a second to thank everyone who's been checking on me, whether it's by comments, dms or asks. thank you all so much for your support, let's all look forward to the future of never say never together!

　　ଘ(੭˃ᴗ˂)੭ network ... @cromernet

　　ଘ(੭˃ᴗ˂)੭ taglist ... @atinytinaa @marievllr-abg @pocketjoong @moonsangie @sarahleighflora @kiss-hwa @kyukyustar @cqndiedcherries @ateezourstars @kitty4hwa @hyukssunflower @aestheticsluut @neohyxn @mrowwww @darkdayelixer @itsokaytobedumb00 @hwa-sans @purplelady85 @seongfury @meginthebuilding27 @stopeatread @mothworked @foliea @euphoric-emily16 @teezers99 @mulletjoonsupremacy @imalildelulu @sunukissed @blehhhidk @ad0rechuu @d1am0ndw0lfxd @strawberry-moonpies @bluehwale-main @lightinythedark @stupefystudies @yandere-stories @skz-enthusiasttt @seongwin @huachengsbestie01 @galaxypox @moonminji @lilactangerine @lelaleleb @asjkdk @honey-lemon-goose @stayteezdreams @diorwoo @yunho0o0o0o @majestickitty @shookykookie30 @0325tiny

　　NEVER SAY NEVER　©　seonghwaddict, 2023

#★ — › NEVER SAY NEVER !#cromernet #ateez #ateez x reader #seonghwa x reader #hongjoong x reader #yunho x reader #yeosang x reader #san x reader #mingi x reader #wooyoung x reader #jongho x reader #vampire au #college au #fluff #eventual smut

627 notes · View notes

atinycafe · 10 months

Text

COMMON MASTERLIST — ateez blurbs

collection of my blurbs under the cut ٩(๑ `︿´๑)۶

multiple members

- longing for your owners!ot8!ateez, who had left hybrid!you alone at home, you reach for the phone seeking comfort. - hyungline!ateez headcanons about the first time u meet them - atz headcanons about reader being unusually silent when drunk - atz headcanons about reader hugging a pillow 2 sleep - atz headcanons about making out with them on a chase atlantic beat - atz headcanons on them using "tiny" during sex [nsfw]

ddeonghwa

- biker!seonghwa vs bimbo!reader [suggestive] - bf!yunhwa help you in this heat (yunho acc doesn't help)

joongi

- a long-awaited reunion in hongjoong's creative studio leads to soft moment - hurt 2 comfort with hongjoong [light angst] - hongjoong and your first subdrop [nsfw] - shopping spree with dilf!woojoong - primal play with predator!joong [nsfw] - soft sex w joong [nsfw]

yunni

- during a late-night math session, you're visited by spiderman!yunho - bf!yunhwa help you in this heat (yunho acc doesn't help) - yunho fucks your nightmare away [nsfw] - choking kink w yunho [nsfw] - some boxer!yunho timestamps

hehetmon

- you admit something to vampire!yeosang [suggestive] - prince!yeosang rubs oil in your hair (cuz he loves brown girls) - yeosang and his oral fixation aka he loves boobies [nsfw]

sanni

- babying and doing san's eyebrows - ceo!san leaves u alone in ur bed 4 a meeting - sangi taking care of sick you - phone sex with daddy!san [nsfw] - pregnant reader faints [slight angst] - emperor!san x empress!reader

mangi

- mingi taking care of drunk you - sangi taking care of sick you (i have a thing 4 mingi taking care of me and i think it shows) - roommate!mingi is a big pervert [nsfw]

wooyo

- wooyoung playfully interrupts your asmr session, expressing his jealousy in a dramatic yet affectionate manner. - hybrid!wooyo plays a little game with you in your bathtub [nsfw] - overstimulation w meandom!woo [nsfw] - shopping spree with dilf!woojoong - zombie au

jjong

- exbf!jongho misses u but u... miss him too? - jongho teases u

other works can be found here

687 notes · View notes

skz1-4-3 · 4 months

Text

I need some recommendations for these type of ateez stories on tumblr:

Vampire!ateez member x reader

Wolf!ateez member x reader

Wolf!ateez member x hybrid reader

Wolf!ateez member x wolf!reader(or anything else related)

Siren!ateez member x reader

Ateez member x siren!reader

Hybrid!ateez member x reader

Warlock!ateez member x reader

Warlock!ateez member x witch!reader

Soulmate Au!ateez member x reader

Demon!ateez member x reader

Demon!ateez member x demon!reader

Demon!ateez member x witch!reader

Mafia!ateez member x reader

Mafia!ateez member x mafia!reader

Mafia!ateez member x Pure!reader

Or anything else supernatural because i love things like that. Also if you can recommend any ateez writers than tell me bc i still only have found about 15😔

Heres a pic of yunho as a reward ;

196 notes · View notes

mirisss · 6 months

Text

Haunting Shadows

Vampire! Mafia! Ateez OT8 x afab! reader

Wordcount ≈ 1.9k

Warnings: Bullying, angst, mentions of weapons, blood, wanting to rip someone’s throat out (they’re vampires and mafia, blood and violence is unavoidable), violence,

Thank you for the request! I hope you like it!

Please reblog!

Third Person POV

Eight vampires stand proud in the night, looking over the land they grew up on centuries ago. These vampires are known as Ateez, the leaders of a large mafia group that controls a large chunk of this country. Ateez is, as mentioned, made up of eight members. Kim Hongjoong - the leader, or captain if you will. Park Seonghwa - the second in command, the oldest. Jeong Yunho, Song Mingi, and Choi Jongho - the enforcers. Kang Yeosang - The spy and tracker. Jung Wooyoung - The Communicator, the spokesman. And, Choi San - the weapon connoisseur. For centuries, these eight men have stayed together, bound not only by the promise they made for the group but also by the bond the moon gifted them. Throughout the years, there was a void in that bond, a missing piece. Finally, after searching for centuries they finally found it. The missing piece. It was a human girl, or woman, known as (Y/n).

(Y/n) was warm and happy, as beautiful as a blood-red rose. She was the moon that lit up the dark night sky, enveloping the eight vampires in a warm light known as love. While (Y/n) wasn’t too happy to hear that her soulmates were the leaders of a mafia, she was still happy to be with them, albeit a little scared at first to find out they were vampires. Now, after 3 years though, (Y/n) fears almost nothing. The one thing she fears is for the safety of those who dare consider hurting her as she knows her eight soulmates will not be merciful.

(Y/n) is studying at a prestigious university, not that she would need to considering her soulmates’ wealthy fortune the human girl however still wished to finish her education. Every morning, Wooyoung makes sure that (Y/n) eats a good breakfast and Seonghwa always prepares lunches for her - all to make sure she can focus during her lectures and while studying. Yunho drove her to university and always picked her up. Yeosang always sat with her while she studied so she didn’t feel alone. Jongho usually stands guard outside the library the boys kept in their mansion to make sure no one disturbed them. San and/or Mingi would give her a massage and a snack after she had studied - they said it would help her remember but they truly only wanted to make (Y/n) happy. And Hongjoong would buy and/or make outfits for her that truly were unique and just her style.

Lately though, (Y/n) doesn’t seem too excited about going to school like she used to or in general. Her smiles seem fake, they don’t reach her eyes anymore. Her pheromones have changed. She doesn’t radiate light and warmth as she once did, no it’s cold and sad. She isn’t as affectionate anymore, she pulls away from the boys - she tried to say that she’s just tired or stressed over school. But the boys suspect that something else is going on. So they decide to follow her to school, without (Y/n) knowing though.

Yunho’s POV

After dropping (Y/n) off at the entrance of the university building, I waved to her as usual before getting back in the car and driving away. Though, instead of going home I drove just around the block were I met the rest of the guys. “Her pheromones spiked with anxiety when I dropped her off, usually she sends out calmness or excitement,” Hongjoong’s eyes flashed from brown to a glowing red, a sign of his anger. Even Seonghwa’s eyes flashed, that doesn’t bode good, he and Yeosang are known as the calm ones of our gang so triggering them… Well, usually ends in bloodshed. “We should go, come on, let’s shift” After Hongjoongs order we all shifted into our shadow forms, hiding in the darkness of the shadows around us.

Yeosang’s POV

The eight of us crept around and tried to find (Y/n). There were so many scents that it was hard to pick hers out, I led the group around using my best tracking skills when suddenly I caught her scent. “She’s close,” “Is she alone?” “I don’t know yet, hold on…” I answered Jongho before I crept a bit closer, focusing on her scent and the sound of her breathing. “No, there’s a group of about 5-6 people around her, she’s really stressed,” “Okay, let’s make a plan… Wooyoung, San, do your thing,” Wooyoung and San had both been blessed with the ability to slightly alter their looks, making it easier for them to be out and about talking with people. I was blessed with even more hightened senses and a stronger tracking ability than the others, hence making me a perfect spy and tracker.

San’s POV

Woo and I morphed, changing part of our facial structure and hair colors. Making sure (Y/n) wouldn’t recognize us, once finished with our disguises we stepped out of the shadows walking toward the room where our soulmate was being cornered. As we walked inside, my blood boiled. I had to fight all my insticts to keep my eyes from flashing red. (Y/n) was sitting on the floor, her back pushed into a wall, with four girls and a guy standing around her laughing. One of the girls, held a cup in her hand that I suspected was empty based on the fact that (Y/n) was dripping wet with a liquid that was most likely coffee based on its scent. (Y/n) was clearly crying. I heard Wooyoung slightly growl, I hit him on the arm to bring him back in control. “Come on,”

Wooyoung’s POV

I wanted to rip their throats out for what they had done, but that would have to wait… I took a deep breathe to collect myself, time to find out what’s going on. San and I began talking loudly as we walked into the room, San holding a paper that we looked at and then at each other. The girls around (Y/n) instantly turned to look at us, gasping at how handsome we looked. They rand over to us, chatting loudly, how annoying. “Hey, pretty. What’s going on here?” I asked a girl, pretending to flirt with her. “Oh, nothing much, just putting an insignificant bug in her place,” I forced out a laugh, clenching my fists to keep myself from wrapping it around the girls throat and choking her. San and I managed to lure the group away from (Y/n), finding out more on why they were doing this and for how long they had been doing it.

Yeosang’s POV

I focused my senses on Wooyoung and San, waiting for them to give me a signal. After only 2 minutes of waiting, I got the signal meaning (Y/n) was alone. “We can go in,” We crept through the shadows into the room where we found (Y/n) crying on the floor, drenched in coffee.

Seonghwa’s POV

After we had crept into the room I made sure to close the door before coming out into the light. Luckily, I had suspected something like this could have happened and brought some new clothes for (Y/n) and a towel with me. “Darling, it’s okay, we’re here now, everything will be fine,” (Y/n) looked up at me and the others in the room, her beautiful eyes stained red from tears. “Honey, come here. Let’s get you dry and into some new clothes,” “HOW come you didn’t TELL us about this?” I turned to Hongjoong, giving him a glare for raising his voice at her to which he apologized and took a step back. “I’m sorry,” “No, don’t be darling, this isn’t your fault. Here’s some new clothes. I thought about this in a hurry so I didn’t grab your clothes but some of mine and I think Mingi’s,” (Y/n) grabbed the clothes from me and then Mingi and I held the towel up to cover her as she changed.

Jongho’s POV

My heart broke seeing (Y/n) look so sad. I just wanted to hug her, hold her close, whisper that it would be okay, or quietly sing for her. All to make her feel better. Soon she had changed into dry clothes and she carefully took the towel from Hwa and Mingi to wrap it around her head. I saw my chance to walk over to her, opening my arms, and inviting her for a warm hug. (Y/n) instantly gave me a tiny smile before opening her own arms, wrapping them around me, to which I did the same. A quiet knock was heard on the door, it was, for us vampires, clearly San and Wooyoung who had returned so we simply said come in even though the door was locked. The two could come inside through the shadows, which they did. (Y/n) relaxed a little more into my embrace as she saw the two missing members of our group.

Mingi’s POV

As San and Wooyoung rejoined us in the room, it was easy to sense the shift in (Y/n)’s emotions as her pheromones became just a little bit sweeter, indicating that she was feeling better. I also wanted to comfort her and myself, I was so worried I could barely control my strength on the way here - there might or might not be a few dented streetlights on one of the paths leading to this school. I walked over, gently enveloping (Y/n) from behind, sandwiching her between Jongho and myself. “I love you,” She whispered, it was for us all but I felt a bit special to hear it right after embracing her.

Hongjoong’s POV

San and Wooyoung rejoined us and told all of us that the girls had picked on (Y/n) because they had seen ‘a hot boy driving her’ - aka, Yunho - something she apparently didn’t deserve and they wanted her to be miserable because of it. The animalistic side of me, clawed at my brain, wanting to just go out there and rip them apart but I pushed it aside. Getting (Y/n) home was my priority. “Let’s go home, we’ll take care of this later. Those girls won’t dare touch you again… They should be happy that we got here before they did anything even worse,” After getting back home to our mansion (Y/n) told us that the girls had convinced her that she didn’t deserve them and that we only kept her around because she was our mate. We comforted her and told her that the girls were wrong. We love (Y/n) for being (Y/n).

A few days later, those girls quit the program at the university and moved away. (Y/n) knew that we had something to do with it, but not exactly what happened… we simply had a conversation with them where they accidentally saw both some of our guns and fangs and even claws. Let’s just say they ran away terrified, promising to never ever harm another being again.

246 notes · View notes

thenewblackcanvas · 2 years

Text

Vampire Training l jyh series masterlist

summary: it's not easy becoming a vampire and you're too stubborn to make it easier

pairing: Vampire!Yunho x Reader

genre: pre-established relationship, magic, angst, smut

warnings: mentions of blood, violence, sexual situations, fighting

Prologue ♡ One ♡ Two

#yunho x reader #yunho smut #ateez smut #yunho fanfic #ateez fanfic #vampire yunho #vampire ateez

109 notes · View notes

lilacmingi · 7 months

Text

LIVING WITH 8 VAMPIRES | PART 3

My works are 14+ ONLY. If you are under 14 DO NOT read/interact with me or my works

Pairing: ATEEZ x fem reader (they’re not dating, but they flirt with her)

Word count: 7,913

Note: Alright. We’re all caught up now. This is the most recent part which was published earlier this week on my Wattpad. From here on out, any time I post a new part for this series on Wattpad it will be cross-posted here :)

You sat at work, bored out of your mind, fingers tapping on the nearest surface as you stared off into space. Your phone began to ring, catching your attention—it was a FaceTime call from Seonghwa.

Upon seeing his name pop up, you were confused. You accepted the call, watching the screen until the top part of Seonghwa's head showed up. All you could see was the top of his raven-colored hair and his eyebrows.

"Seonghwa, how did you—" You began to ask.

"Mingi taught me how to Face... Time." He explained.

You immediately begin to panic because of all people Seonghwa was the one FaceTimeing you.

"What's wrong?" You asked, knowing immediately that there had to be an issue back at home.

"My sanity is slowly leaving me." He answered.

"What? What's going on?"

"The boys have turned to savagery."

"Oh no."

You then hear a scream, and because Seonghwa is only showing the top of his head, you see Hongjoong in the background running past shouting, "Give it to me!"

He then pummels Wooyoung, tackling him to the ground, a loud thud resonating on the other end of the line.

"I have lost Hongjoong to the others." Seonghwa stated abruptly.

"Oh jeez." You muttered. "What happened?"

"I wish I could tell you."

"Listen. I have a lunch break in 10 minutes. Let everyone know I'm expecting a group FaceTime."

"Very well."

Seonghwa then attempted to hang up, his strong brows pulled together in concentration as he tapped the screen a few times before finally hanging up. You let out an exasperated sigh, pinching the bridge of your nose.

•

When on your break, you went somewhere you could be alone because you knew the call you were about to make would be a messy one.

You FaceTimed Seonghwa, praying that he knew how to respond to a video chat call. It took a while before you got an answer. Yeosang's face popped up on the screen, his lips pressed together and brows scrunched in worry.

"Yeosang?"

"Seonghwa is a little... busy right now." Yeosang informed you as he propped the phone up somewhere, stepping back and taking a seat on the couch with the others.

Wooyoung's hair was an absolute mess. It was sticking up everywhere and looked as if it had been grabbed a few times, presumably by Hongjoong. The vampire kept his eyes focused on his hands that were clasped together on his lap. Hongjoong looked similar, his gaze stayed focused on the floor as his face showed immense guilt and shame. Mingi seemed shifty, his eyes looking everywhere but the phone. Jongho had his head resting against the back of the couch as he stared at the ceiling, letting out a long sigh. San's shirt appeared to be ripped and hanging off his shoulder, and Yunho had a rash on his cheek and upper neck.

You took in a deep breath, letting it out slowly as you stared at the seven boys on the couch. Yeosang looked rather worried as he stared into the camera, his leg bouncing nervously.

"Why am I so far away? You could've propped me up on the coffee table." You told the boys.

No one said a word and that made alarm bells go off in your head.

"Guys." You spoke, warningly.

"About that." Hongjoong stood up, slowly picking up the phone and showing you the broken coffee table.

You could see Seonghwa in the background pacing back and forth in a distressed manner.

You then heard a faint, "Oh no, our table. It's broken."

You didn't have to see the group on the screen to know it was Wooyoung.

"Shut up!" Hongjoong snapped.

You let out a long sigh, trying to keep your cool.

"I would like to enjoy the rest of my lunch break, because unlike you guys, I need food to survive. I expect a full explanation of this when I get home."

"Yes, Y/n." You heard some, if not all of the boys mutter collectively.

"Now, clean this mess up and let me talk to Seonghwa."

The phone gets handed back to the eldest. You assure him that you'll be home in a couple hours.

"Just please try not to kill them before I get back." You tell him.

"I shall try." He responded, his tone unnervingly even.

•

You stood in front of the eight vampires with crossed arms, eyeing each of them.

"Alright. Who's gonna tell me what happened?"

"We decided to play mafia." Yunho answered.

"That doesn't explain why the table is broken."

"Mingi was so upset about losing, that he broke the table." Yeosang spoke up.

"Hongjoong won, but amidst Mingi being so upset and breaking the table, Wooyoung took the prize back and tried to run away with it." Yunho added.

"A prize?" You asked.

"Yeah. To make things interesting, we decided to play for a prize." Yunho explained.

"What was the prize?" You asked, knowing you'd most likely regret it.

"A photo." Answered Wooyoung.

"What kind of photo?"

Wooyoung slowly pulled out a Polaroid photo of you sleeping. You quickly snatched it up.

"This is going with the rest of your contraband." You snapped.

The boys knew right away where that photo would be going. Inside your room, you had a drawer in your nightstand that had silver handles, so none of the boys could get inside.

"How come she always gets to touch that drawer and we can't?" Yunho asked when you left the room.

"The handles are made of silver, you idiot." Jongho muttered.

"I am so ashamed of myself." Hongjoong dropped his head in humiliation, wallowing in his own self-pity.

•

You made your way down the hall after putting some laundry away, pausing when you saw Yeosang standing in his room, staring at something. Out of curiosity, you poked your head into the room, checking out the situation. Yeosang stood, his eyes focused on a large painting of himself hanging on his bedroom wall. He wore an extravagant Victorian-style suit with a ruffled shirt and tailcoat; you know, typical vampire attire.

"What are you doing?" You asked aloud.

Yeosang glanced over his shoulder at you before answering.

"I want to update this portrait. It's outdated."

"You look exactly the same."

"No. My hair is different." He pointed, pulling at the long strands of hair in the back.

You chortled, shaking your head.

Gazing up at the portrait, you noticed a pinkish splotch next to his eye, tilting your head slightly in curiosity. You never noticed him with that mark before.

"I didn't know you had a birthmark." You commented.

"Ah." Yeosang reached up to touch the spot next to his eye where you assumed the birthmark was. "I started covering it up."

"Why?"

"I didn't like it."

"Well, I like it."

He gave you a timid smile. "You do?"

"Yes. You should stop covering it up. Based on this painting, I think it makes you unique."

"Do you know any painters?" Yeosang asked, trying not to show how flustered he was.

"No, sorry. I don't think portrait painters are very common these days."

Yeosang hummed to himself.

"I do have an alternative idea. You have a cell phone, why don't you just take a selfie? Or even better, we can have a mini photoshoot. What do you think?"

"I quite like that idea." He smiled.

After that, you both got to work, making a small set for the photoshoot. You took sheets and tacked them up for a background, then moved a fancy winged-back chair in front of it. Yeosang grabbed a few of his favorite trinkets and placed them on a table that he positioned beside the chair. Once everything was all set up, you instructed him to choose a nice outfit for the shoot. You offered to leave the room while he changed, but he said it wasn't necessary. Then, in the blink of an eye, he was in a completely different outfit, this one was a bit more modern than the previous one in the painting.

"Vampire speed." You muttered mostly to yourself.

The setup you'd thrown together looked incredible. You had found some red fabrics to drape along the white sheet background that really made the props stand out. It almost looked like a professional set. Before getting seated, Yeosang grabbed a handkerchief from his dresser and wiped away the makeup that concealed his birthmark, turning to you for an opinion.

"How do I look?" He asked.

"You look great." You smiled. "Now it's time for the fun part. We'll use my phone to take the photos and I'll send them to you if you want."

The vampire took a seat in the chair, figuring out a good position.

"Wait!" You exclaimed. "That pose is great. Stay like that."

Yeosang was situated slightly sideways in the seat, his right hand resting on the arm of the chair, the left resting in his lap. You made sure he was centered in the photo before snapping it.

"That one was good. Try another pose."

Yeosang positioned himself differently, trying out different poses as you took pictures.

"Wow. You look so handsome." You praised.

Yeosang seemed to get all flustered at your praises, muttering a small, "Thank you." as he moved around into another pose.

You then began shouting positive words of assurance like a real photographer.

"Perfect! That's it, that's it. Beautiful! Just like that!"

Yeosang really seemed to enjoy it because he kept chuckling and getting giggly.

Once you wrapped up the photoshoot, you made some adjustments to the photos before showing them to Yeosang, who was eager to get a look at them.

"I think there's a company that will make these pictures really big and put them in a nice frame." You told him as you scrolled through the photos.

"Really?" Yeosang asked, intrigued by this new information.

You nodded. "All we have to do is send whichever photo we like to them and pay a small fee."

"Let's do it!" He urged, excitedly.

"You said you wanted it to look like a painting, right?"

He nodded.

"I did a little something." You told him, swiping to one of the photos you edited to look like a painting.

He gasped. "Y/n, you're incredible! You created a painting from a photograph within seconds!"

"Actually, I just opened the photo in an editing app and put a filter on it that made it look like a painting." You explained.

"Ah. A filter. That's so cool." He grinned.

After Yeosang marveled over the magic of editing, you got to work placing an order for him. He was so excited, and unfortunately didn't quite understand shipping; he kept asking every thirty minutes or so if the picture would be here.

"Yeosang, it'll take a few weeks. Maybe even a month. They have to process the picture, print it, frame it, then send it."

"Ah. That's alright. I can wait."

•

You went outside to check the mail like you normally did, spotting a huge box on the doorstep. After getting the mail, you dragged the box inside. Yeosang just so happened to be standing in the living room when you stepped back inside the house. As soon as he saw the box he appeared at your side, his eyes glimmering with excitement.

"Is that what I think it is?" He asked.

"It is. Should we unbox it?"

"Yes!" He clapped, excitedly.

You removed the giant frame from the box, setting it upright so he could look at it.

"How does it look?"

Yeosang gasped. "It's magnificent."

"It is?"

"Yes! I have to hang it up right away." He took the giant photo from you with ease and hurried up the stairs.

You followed him to his room where he flew up to remove the old photo, setting it aside. He picked up the new one and ascended up to hang it on the wall in place of the former painting. Slowly, he lowered to the ground, stepping back to admire the new piece.

"I love it." He smiled, brightly, his tiny fangs on display. "Thank you, Y/n."

•

You looked down at the brand new table sitting in the living room, a proud smile on your face.

Seonghwa was devastated that his prized mahogany table had been destroyed, so you took it upon yourself to buy him a new one. It wasn't from the 1800s, but it looked pretty similar to the original. You scoured the Internet for the exact table, but deep down you knew you wouldn't find it. The piece of furniture was practically ancient, there was no replacing it. At the very least, you found a table that was similar.

"Seonghwa?" You called his name, heading up the stairs.

"Yes?"

You heard his voice behind you, causing you to spin around. He stood at the foot of the stairs, patiently waiting to see what you needed him for.

"Ah." You smiled softly. "I have a surprise for you."

"A surprise?"

"Yes. Follow me." You walked past him leading him to the common room area, gesturing to the table with a grin.

"What is this?" He asked, running his fingers along the table's surface.

"I know how much that table meant to you, so I replaced it... sort of."

"You are not the one who broke it."

"I know."

"Then why?"

"Well, we needed a replacement. The living room looked empty without a coffee table. Also, like I said earlier I know how much you loved that table. Sorry this one isn't the same. The original was irreplaceable, but I did the best I could."

Seonghwa's lack of response was beginning to worry you, so you glanced over at him only to find that he was smiling.

"Thank you, Y/n. This means a great deal to me."

•

You stood outside the front doors of the mansion, feeling a bit on edge.

"My roommates are a little... strange. So if they say or do anything weird, just ignore them." You told your new friend, Chan, wanting him to know what he was possibly getting into.

Last time you brought friends over, San got jealous and ended up having an allergic reaction to the garlic bread you made.

"They can't be weirder than my roommates." Chan chuckled lightheartedly.

"They are." You responded. "I can almost guarantee it."

You pushed open the front door and all eight of your roommates were gathered in the living room, which wasn't unusual. They often spent time in the large gathering room doing their own thing, unless San or Wooyoung was off causing mischief.

"Y/n!" Yeosang piped up, a smile on his face, his eyes shimmering with joy.

That smile quickly dropped from his features when he saw Chan.

The rest of the boys turned towards you, their eyes immediately locked on your new friend. You paused for a moment, glancing back and forth between your roommates and the man beside you, noticing the very obvious tension in the room.

This happens every time I bring a guy friend over. You sighed internally.

"Who is this?" Asked Hongjoong, his sharp gaze pointed at the man standing awkwardly beside you.

"This is my new friend, Chan."

"Where did you meet... Chan?" He inquired, his voice dripping with annoyance when he uttered the name.

You'd never heard Hongjoong speak that way before, which made you wonder what was actually going on. He was one of the few respectful vampires in the house and was always so polite, but now he was the complete opposite.

"I met him last week when I went on a walk at the beach."

"I knew I should've accompanied you that day." You heard Hongjoong mutter under his breath.

Shuffling awkwardly, you announced that you and your new friend would go hang out elsewhere in the house, but Yeosang stopped you.

"Stay in here." He told you sternly.

Yeosang was yet another person you'd never really seen get angry or agitated. This was your first time hearing him speak so firmly.

"I suppose we can stay in here." You responded. "Come on, Chan. Make yourself at home."

"I wouldn't get too comfortable." Mingi commented in a low voice.

"Mingi." You scolded him quietly, surprised by his remark.

Chan seemed to pay no mind and took a seat beside Jongho. As you go to sit in the empty spot to the left of Chan, Wooyoung scooted over, sandwiching your new friend between him and the youngest vampire, leaving no room for you.

"Sit here." Yunho gestured to an empty spot beside him on the opposite end of the couch.

Suppressing a sigh, you head over, taking a seat between the arm of the sofa and Yunho.

"So," You started, glancing around the room. "what did you guys do while I was gone?"

"Nothing." Jongho answered without looking your way.

The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife and it was beginning to make you uncomfortable.

"Um." You cleared your throat. "I'm gonna go get something to drink. Chan, would you like anything?"

"I'm fine. Thank you, though."

You stood up and excused yourself from the room, needing to get away for a moment. The tightness in the space was so palpable it made you feel suffocated.

After you stepped out of the living room, the boys' eyes still lingered on Chan, not moving from him at all.

"So, this is a nice place." Chan smiled softly, wanting to ease the tension in the air.

"Don't make small talk with us." Snapped Yeosang.

"Jeez. I'm just trying to be polite. And you guys say I'm the dog."

"You are." Seonghwa remarked. "We are dignified and classy gentleman. You are a mutt."

"A mutt?" Chan turned to Seonghwa. "Real clever."

Chan knew they were just trying to get a rise out of him. They wanted to see him lose it and he wouldn't allow that to happen.

"You're not going to provoke me."

"We'll see about that." Hongjoong said.

"What's a human doing living with eight vampires anyway?" Chan asked, eyeing the group.

"She's our roommate." Yunho responded.

"And we take very good care of her." Mingi added firmly in a matter-of-fact manner.

Meanwhile, you had stepped outside on the back patio to get some fresh air for just a couple minutes. You only used getting a drink as an excuse to take a few moments to gather yourself. You'd seen the guys jealous before, but this was a new kind of jealousy, one that was almost possessive—territorial, even.

Once you felt a little less suffocated, you went back inside, hoping Chan was alright being left with your eight roommates. As soon as you stepped foot in the living room you were met with utter mayhem.

Seonghwa had his arms and half his body stretched over his new table, protecting it while chaos ensued around him.

"If any of you barbarians break my table I shall stake you myself with the remnants!" He hissed.

You stared in disbelief as you watched seven vampires battle with Chan, who you noticed looked a bit different. Amidst the mayhem and disorder you managed to spot bright yellow eyes and claws.

That's when it dawned on you.

You totally brought a werewolf into a house of vampires.

You unknowingly stood and watched it all go down with your mouth hanging open in disbelief, unable to process much of what you were witnessing. You had only left for three minutes maximum, how did this happen?

Yunho lunged forward, tackling Chan to the floor, both of them hissing and growling at each other, tumbling along the wooden boards. They barreled towards Seonghwa who lifted the table off the ground just as the two hit the floor. You didn't miss the way San and Wooyoung were off to the side cheering on Yunho.

Not a second later, Mingi came running into the room with rubber gloves on and a pair of tongs, holding a piece of your silver jewelry with it.

"Everyone stand back! I'm gonna French fry this sucker." He shouted.

"Look who you're calling a sucker, sucker!" Chan snapped, still trying to fight off Yunho.

"Oh yeah, real mature." San scoffed.

"Rip his throat out, Yunho!" Wooyoung shouted from beside his counterpart.

You'd had enough, you couldn't take it anymore. This behavior was absolutely barbaric and uncivilized.

"Enough!" You bellowed, causing the room to fall silent.

"Y/n!" Yeosang gasped, his eyes wide as he not-so-discreetly placed an old sword back onto its spot on the wall.

Jongho, who had picked up a lamp, was quick to drop it, the object clattering to the floor.

"Don't worry, Y/n. I'll protect you from this beast." Hongjoong stepped in front of you with one arm protectively held out.

"No." You shoved his arm away. "What's going on?"

"Y/n, I can explain." Chan pushed Yunho off him, getting to his feet. "I know this looks bad and you're probably really scared, but-"

"You're a werewolf. I can see that."

"Well, yes, but you're living with-"

"Vampires." You finished.

He paused, visibly surprised by your knowledge on that fact.

"You... you know?"

"Of course I know. They spilled the beans before I even moved in."

"And you're okay with it?"

"I am. What I'm not okay with is how uncivilized they are when it comes to guests." You eyed all of them sharply.

"Did they brainwash you? Did they bite you?" Chan stepped over, pulling your shirt collar down slightly to examine your neck for any bite marks, this causing all eight vampires to hiss at him.

You gently took his hand, pulling it away.

"No. They're all very respectful—for the most part." You eyed San and Wooyoung after saying that last part. "And they're all good at controlling their thirst."

"That's right." Yunho piped up.

"Butt out."

"Sorry." He murmured, lowering his head like a puppy that had just been scolded.

You sighed, turning to Chan once again.

"Are you alright? You didn't get hurt or anything, did you?"

He gave you a small chuckle. "I'm fine. A little banged up, but nothing that won't heal in a few minutes."

"Good." You nodded. "Sorry to cut the visit short, but I think it's best that you head home."

"I agree."

As you led Chan outside you glared at the boys, giving them the I've got my eye on you gesture before stepping out the door.

"I'm sorry I brought you into this." You apologized to Chan, who you noticed had returned to normal, no longer sporting yellow eyes, pointed ears, or sharp teeth.

"It's okay. Don't worry about it." He gave you a warm smile, dimples making an appearance on his cheeks.

"Had I known what you were, I wouldn't have brought you to my place. We would have gone somewhere else."

"Again, it's fine. You didn't know." He smiled, softly.

He got attacked by your vampire housemates and he's still being so understanding.

"I'm still sorry you had to experience that."

"Maybe next time I could take you to my place and you can meet my roommates." He offered. "They're a handful, but I think you'd like them."

"Yeah, like that'll ever happen." A muffled voice said from inside the house.

Glancing over, you saw Wooyoung with his face smushed against the window, the others standing behind him. Once you spotted them, they all scrambled away from the window. Suppressing a sigh, you turned back to Chan.

"I live with those doofuses, I'm sure I can handle a few werewolves."

"If you say so." He laughed softly.

After apologizing again, you bid Chan goodbye, agreeing to stay in touch and maybe schedule a day to meet his friends.

You made your way back inside to address the troublemakers, eyeing them as you paced around the room.

"What was all that about?" You questioned.

"He was going to take you away from us." Yunho pouted.

You sighed, walking over to the sullen-looking vampire, pulling him into a hug.

"He was not." You told him. "We're just friends."

"Are you sure?" He asked, his voice muffled as his face was buried in your shoulder.

"Yes I'm sure."

"You can only be friends with one supernatural species." San frowned.

"Says who?" You challenged.

"Me."

"Well, I say you guys need to start trusting me more and stop being so territorial. I thought that was more of a werewolf thing anyway."

"As much as I hate being compared to those mutts, vampires are territorial too." Jongho stated. "If someone means a lot to us, we don't really like other people hanging around them."

Ignoring the heat in your cheeks, you pressed your lips together, choosing to look past the comment.

"I'd still prefer it if you guys would let me have other friends."

The eight vampires exchanged glances and though Jongho tried to put on a stern face, you could tell he was about to cave. Even Hongjoong, who was poking his tongue against his cheek in an agitated manner looked as if he were about to break.

"Please." You added.

And that's all it took to make them crumble. Hongjoong's form deflated and Jongho rolled his eyes begrudgingly as all eight of them grumbled collectively in agreement.

•

Seonghwa's brows were pulled together in frustration while his fingers tapped the screen of his iPhone. He hated the retched thing, but at the same time he was curious to know how it worked, but only a little. You had mentioned once about all the things you could do on the device besides texting. As he scrolled, he came across a video that grabbed his attention. He got to his feet right away and headed directly for your room making sure to knock first before he entered. He may have been in a hurry, but he didn't forget his manners.

"I have an inquiry."

"Okay."

"What is this?" He held his phone out to you.

On the screen was an ad for Disney+. It was flashing different clips from some of the movies offered on the platform.

"That's a streaming service like Netflix and Hulu."

Before he could tilt his head in confusion or ask what any of those things were, you continued.

"You can watch movies and shows on it."

"I desire to have it."

"You're in luck because I have a subscription." You smiled. "You'll need to download the app first."

"App." He murmured, trying to recall what that was.

"Here." You took his phone from him and opened up the App Store, letting him watch you from over your shoulder.

He didn't think he would ever download any of these "apps" but he would at least like to know how to do it just in case he changed his mind.

Once the app was downloaded you put in your login information, allowing him access to your account.

"There." You handed the device back to him. "You can watch whatever you want."

"What is the one with the spaceships?"

"Hm?"

"I saw spaceships on the video for this application."

"Oh. That was probably Star Wars."

"Star Wars." He repeated. "I want to see that."

"Scroll through the movies."

He hesitantly placed his index finger on the screen, sliding it along the surface so he could browse through the list.

"There it is." You pointed. "Those are all the movies right there. There's also a few spin off shows which are like side stories, but you don't have to watch them. Not unless you want to."

"Ah." He nodded. "Which film do I start with?"

"They're all in order, so you start right here." You pointed on the screen. "And end here."

"There are nine?"

"Yep. But hey, you're a vampire. You don't really need sleep so you could binge watch all of them if you wanted."

"Binge watch?"

"It means to watch a series in one sitting wether that be a TV series or a movie series."

He nodded, making a mental note to jot that down in his notebook later.

"I will be going now. Thank you."

"Alright." You chuckled. "Have fun."

•

"Alright everyone." You announced giddily as you descended the stairs. "Who's ready for Medieval Times?"

You wanted to have a group outing with the guys and had been looking forward to the trip for a while, so much so that you decided to dress the part, decked out in renaissance wear with a corset and everything.

"I wonder what that corset looks like without the dress." Wooyoung whispered to San.

He received a swift elbow to the gut from Hongjoong, causing the younger vampire to double over and groan.

"Do not speak that way about a lady."

"Sorry." He wheezed out, clutching his stomach.

"Wow." Mingi gaped. "You look so pretty."

"You think so?" You asked, glancing down at your dress, smoothing out the fabric.

All eight boys nodded eagerly in agreement.

When you first pitched the idea of going to Medieval Times and watching a jousting match, everyone was on board, except for Seonghwa who made some comment about it being unrealistic. Of course, he ended up agreeing to tag along, albeit reluctantly.

"Come on." You beckoned, jingling the car keys.

As soon as you stepped foot in the establishment, after letting the guys take a few moments to marvel at the realistic castle exterior of the building, you made a stop at the gift shop so they could look around.

"Wow." Mingi gaped at a light-up sword, his eyes sparkling.

"What's that?" Yunho asked, looking over his friend's shoulder.

"A magic sword."

"I want one." Yunho reached forward and took one off the shelf.

Unbeknownst to the duo, Seonghwa was standing off to the side, his eyes widening.

"A saber of light." He whispered in awe.

In seconds, he was standing by Yunho and Mingi, his gaze stuck on the plastic light-up sword.

"Do you have any idea what you possess?"

"Yeah. A magic sword." Mingi stated.

"No. That is a saber of light."

"What?" Yunho snorted. "No it isn't."

"Yes it is."

"It is not."

"It is."

"Is not."

"That is a saber."

"It's a sword."

"Saber."

"Sword."

"Saber."

"Sword."

Meanwhile, you stood by Yeosang as he pulled a velvet cape off one of the display racks, examining it.

"I like this." He commented.

"Do you want it?"

He nodded.

"Well, if you're getting a king's cape, you need a crown too." You reached over and pulled a plastic gold crown off a stack, placing it delicately on Yeosang's head.

He gave you his signature small, closed mouth smile.

While you were preoccupied with Yeosang, Yunho and Seonghwa continued their arguing.

"Have you watched Star Wars?" The eldest inquired.

"No, but I know what a lightsaber is and this is not it."

"Yes it is."

"It is not."

Mingi, who had been watching the two go back and forth, walked over to you with the plastic toy that had caused so much commotion.

"Can I get this?" He asked.

"Of course."

Once out of the gift shop, Mingi and Yunho had the light-up swords they wanted so badly and of course Yeosang had on his royal ensemble, wearing it proudly. He looked very princely and seemingly more dignified than usual, fully embodying the princely persona you see him as. You couldn't seem to look away from him, mesmerized by his beauty.

"Are you sure you weren't a prince back in the 1800s?" You joked.

"Yes." He chuckled, his small laugh sounding so melodic. "I was just a simple townsperson."

"Y/n, please come and settle this quarrel." Hongjoong requested, rubbing his temples. "I've had enough of all the back and forth."

Trailing behind Hongjoong was Seonghwa and Yunho, both of them arguing about weather or not the light-up sword was a "saber of light" or not. It seemed as if the two of them had dragged Hongjoong into it.

"What's going on?" You asked the two.

"Yunho is infuriating. That weapon he wields is a saber of light."

"It's not." You told him. "That's just a light-up sword. Lightsabers don't have little plastic skulls on the hilt." You mentioned.

Seonghwa looked visibly disappointed.

"I told you." Yunho remarked.

Your footsteps came to a sudden halt as you realized there were only seven boys with you.

"Guys, wait." You glanced around. "Where's Yeosang?"

Before you could go into panic mode, he appeared, walking back over to the group.

"Where have you been?"

"I got offered a job."

Your mouth dropped open.

"I declined."

After purchasing tickets, you and your group proceeded to the entrance of the jousting hall, a couple employees standing by the opening with paper crowns.

"They're giving out crowns." Yunho nudged Mingi.

"Those are pathetic excuses for crowns." Seonghwa pointed out.

"Stop being a buzzkill, Seonghwa." Wooyoung muttered.

"A what?"

"C'mon guys." You gestured, entering the arena and going to find your seats.

Mingi wore his paper crown proudly, holding his light-up sword with a grin so large you thought his face might split in two. Yunho had accompanied him in wearing the paper headpiece, pretending to be a knight as he jabbed at the air.

"Human things are so fun." Mingi commented. "Back when I was human they didn't have cool swords like these."

You ended up sitting in between Hongjoong and unfortunately Wooyoung. It seemed as if the group had split themselves up and you were directly in between the calm group and the chaotic one. Yeosang, Seonghwa, Jongho, and Hongjoong to your left, Wooyoung, San, Mingi, and Yunho on your right.

You were in for a wild evening.

A staff member came by and informed you all that your knight would be the blue one and that booing the opposing team was highly encouraged, which seemed to excite San and Wooyoung greatly.

"The people in the different colored areas on either side of you are your allies." The staff member stated.

Seonghwa's face scrunched up. "What do you mean allies? It is every man for himself."

The employee chuckled, thinking the comment was made as a joke. "Enjoy the show, guys. By the way, I love that you all dressed up."

Hongjoong and Seonghwa shared a confused glance, but before the latter could speak up, you thanked the staff member and he walked off.

The show began shortly and it wasn't long before one of the staffs came walking by to serve you each some tomato soup that had been referred to as dragon's blood. Seonghwa looked at the server in disgust as the man poured the soup into the small bowl provided.

"Surely you do not expect me to consume this."

As if that wasn't bad enough, a slice of garlic bread, aka a dragon scale, was served with the soup which caused a lot of discomfort for the group. Seonghwa had visibly taken offense and started to accuse the server of trying to kill him while San discreetly pushed his plate away.

"I'm not doing that again." He shivered.

"Um. Would you like my garlic bread?" Hongjoong asked you, holding his plate out.

"Sure."

There was no way you were turning down extra garlic bread and since all eight of them couldn't consume garlic without breaking out in hives, you got eight extra pieces of the delicious bread.

The actors dressed as knights sat upon their horses, prancing around the arena and putting on a show while you ate. At some point, the queen came out, waving to the crowd while riding around. After the introduction ceremony, a man stepped out into the middle of the arena with a falcon on his arm. Everyone in the stands was advised to stay in their seats by the announcer. The falcon took to the air and flew around the arena, narrowly missing the tops of everyone's heads.

"Wow." You gaped in awe. "So pretty."

"I can catch it for you." Jongho responded without missing a beat.

The show proceeded and you were each served the main course, which Mingi and Yunho devoured, even if it didn't taste the same as it would have if they were still human. Mingi and Yunho were two of the four vampires that would indulge in a meal every once in a while, but they liked to have a glass of blood with it.

"How was it?" You asked the two, leaning forward so you could speak to them across San and Wooyoung who were seated to the right of you.

"Delicious, even if it doesn't provide any benefits to me." Mingi smiled. "Though I wish I had some blood. That would've made it taste better."

"You do." Wooyoung picked up his small cup of tomato soup, wiggling it in front of Mingi. "Dragon's blood."

The slightly older vampire laughed in response to Wooyoung's light humor.

"Well, if you really wanted blood, there is another option." San not-so-discreetly gestured towards you with his head.

Your jaw dropped and your hand immediately landed on his upper arm, delivering a stinging smack to it. Hongjoong, who had overheard San's comment stood up from his chair, ready to pounce on the younger vampire for being so disrespectful.

"Woah. Woah. Woah." You got to your feet and placed a hand on Hongjoong's shoulder, slowly lowering him back down to his seat before things could escalate.

"If we weren't in public I would rip your head clean off your body." He seethed.

"He's made that threat a hundred times. He's never done it." San whispered to you.

"Hm." You hummed. "I hope he follows through this time."

San's mouth fell open in shock.

Two knights stepped out onto the dirt flooring of the arena to battle, grabbing everyone's attention.

"Oh, this is where it gets good." Wooyoung nudged San.

They drew their swords and began swinging, blades clashing as they battled relentlessly. Impressed by their acting skills, you watched in awe while cheering on the blue knight.

Throughout the entire battle, Seonghwa was complaining about the reenactment not being accurate which you couldn't help but laugh at.

"Seonghwa, it's just for fun."

"They could at least make it realistic." He remarked.

"You weren't even alive during medieval times. How would you know if it's accurate?"

"You act as if I have never witness a sword fight."

"Have you?"

"Yes. Swords were still used in the 1800s."

At some point, you leaned over to check the right side of the group and make sure they were behaving. San, while continuing to watch the arena, tugged open the collar of his lace up shirt to expose more of his chest in hopes that you would notice—you pretended not to. There was no way you were giving him attention after that comment he made earlier.

Finally, after a few more brief performances and skits, the jousting began.

It wasn't long before Seonghwa began complaining again while Hongjoong and Jongho were in deep conversation. Even though you were all seated in the blue section and were told to cheer for your section and the colors on either side of you, they were speculating who would actually win, even if it was knights on the opposing side. Hongjoong even brought a pair of opera glasses, using them to observe the jousting match below, occasionally passing them to Jongho to point out different things about the knights.

"His form is off." Hongjoong commented.

"You're right. He's not gonna get a good hit with posture like that." Jongho shook his head in disapproval.

"Give me those." Seonghwa held his hand out.

He held the small binoculars up, gazing through them. "This is horrendous."

You turned to check on the other side of the group to find Wooyoung and San losing their minds, both chanting your section's designated color while pumping their fists in the air.

"Blue, blue, blue, blue!" They chorused.

"Destroy him!" Wooyoung shouted.

"Rip him apart!" San added.

Yunho looked like he wanted to join in, eventually yelling out, "Skewer him!"

On your way out, Mingi lightly grabbed the sleeve of your dress, tugging on it to get your attention.

"I want to be knighted. Can I?" He asked excitedly.

It wasn't often that the boys got to leave the house, so you agreed to let Mingi get knighted.

You watched in amusement as he stood behind a couple kids in line, the six foot tall vampire towering over them, his eyes sparkling with unadulterated joy.

He came back to the group with a bright smile on his face, talking about how he was officially a knight.

"Alright, Mingi. Are you ready to go now?" You asked.

"That's Sir Mingi." He corrected, puffing out his chest while holding his flashing light-up sword proudly.

"Oh, I see." You chortled. "Sir Mingi."

"That was the worst thing I have ever witnessed." Seonghwa commented as the nine of you left the building. "In today's words, it sucked."

"Woah! Look at you talking like a normal person." You chuckled.

"It was the only word adequate enough to describe the atrocities of which I just witnessed."

•

(The following scenes occurred before the boys got cell phones and were able to see themselves)

Since Hongjoong had become so interested in new mirrors that were made without silver, he wanted to buy one for the mansion. On an overcast evening, the both of you set off to a nearby household store.

"This way." You gestured, leading him to the back wall of the store where all the mirrors were displayed.

His eyes widened when he saw his full reflection for the first time in decades. His first thought was that he looked incredibly well-dressed in his black waistcoat and ruffled blouse, momentarily smoothing the fabric.

"You okay?" You asked.

He nodded, slowly approaching one of the mirrors, a large one with a black, metal frame that had a detailed design cut out of the material.

"This one."

"You don't want to look around some more?"

He shook his head. "This one is perfect."

As soon as you got home, Hongjoong started trying to figure out where to put the mirror, carrying it around the sitting area and holding it against different places on the wall. The new object caught the attention of some of the others who had been passing through.

Yeosang was one who stopped to watch, Mingi following after.

"Are you seeing what I'm seeing?" Mingi asked quietly to Yeosang.

The latter nodded, his large eyes staring widely at Hongjoong, who's reflection he could see clearly in the mirror.

"Here." Hongjoong finally announced.

You got to work right away, helping him to secure the mirror to the wall. Once in place, the both of you stepped back to admire the new piece decorating the living room. Hongjoong turned to Yeosang and Mingi, excitedly beckoning them over.

"Come look."

Mingi was downright terrified, his eyes staring warily at the mirror, brows furrowed and lips set into a pouty frown. Even Yeosang seemed hesitant. Despite that, he stepped up first, moving over to the mirror, jumping slightly when he saw his own reflection.

"What is this?" He inquired, stepping forward to tap the glass.

"Mirrors aren't made with silver anymore." Hongjoong told him.

"So we can see ourselves now?" Yeosang asked softly, staring at his reflection in awe.

"You can." You nodded.

"Mingi, come here." Yeosang beckoned.

In the most apprehensive manner, the vampire stepped forward, leaning forward just enough for the top of his head to appear in the mirror.

He gasped, jumping back.

"There's no need to be afraid, Mingi." You assured him with a light chuckle. "You can't be scared of your own reflection."

He seemed to toughen up after that, stepping directly in front of the mirror. His eyes were blown wide in disbelief. He hadn't seen himself in so long he had forgotten what he looked like. His look of surprise was quickly replaced with a prideful grin.

"I don't remember being so handsome." He smoothed his hair back.

Hongjoong and Yeosang were quick to shove him away from the mirror, rolling their eyes at his arrogance.

•

You passed through the living room, moving towards the stairs only to come to a stop when you saw San standing in front of the mirror. It had only been there for a few days and everyone seemed completely enamored with it at first, but San was the one who seemed to have the biggest attachment to it.

"What are you doing?"

"I can't stop looking at myself." He responded.

"How narcissistic of you." You remarked.

"Y/n, I don't think you understand. I haven't seen myself in centuries. This is weird."

"I'm sure you look exactly the same."

"I do."

"Then why do you keep standing in front of that thing?"

"Because I haven't been able to see my reflection in so long, I'm not used to it. Plus, I look really good. Don't you agree?"

You decided not to answer, exiting the room without turning back, not even when San called out to you, begging for a response.

"Come on!" He whined. "Just say yes!"

•

You cut away the tape excitedly, opening up the package you had been waiting for. Since giving Seonghwa your Disney+ password, he had become obsessed with Star Wars and wouldn't stop talking about it and trying to explain the plot to the guys.

Since he loved it so much, you thought it would be fun to surprise him with a little gift. He had shown a lot of interest in Darth Vader and mentioned how he was his favorite character, so you went online and bought him Darth Vader's lightsaber. You weren't sure if it was something he would enjoy or not, but considering any Star Wars fan would love a lightsaber, you figured it'd be a nice gift.

"Seonghwa!" You called for the oldest vampire.

He appeared before you in seconds, something you had gotten used to.

"I have a surprise for you." You beamed.

"What is the occasion?"

"Just because." You shrugged. "Close your eyes and hold out your hands."

He did as told, his palms facing upright while waiting patiently for your surprise.

Ever so carefully, you placed the lightsaber into his hands, telling him to open his eyes.

His brows were furrowed at first, however, it didn't take long for him to realize what he held.

"A saber." He murmured.

"It's Darth Vader's lightsaber." You pointed out.

"I know."

You were about to ask him if he liked it, but he turned around and started walking away.

Curious as to where he was heading, you moved behind him, following him to the living room. He reached for the sword that hung on the wall in the living room, removing it from its perch and replacing it with the lightsaber.

"There."

"So, you like it?" You asked.

"Very much so."

•

Jongho stepped into the large sitting room, finding Seonghwa removing one of the many swords that decorated the walls. Taking a glance around the room, he noticed all of the swords displayed had been replaced with what he could only assume were lightsabers. Seonghwa hadn't shut up about the things since binging the Star Wars movies.

"What are you doing?" Jongho asked.

Seonghwa placed the last lightsaber into its holder before stepping away to admire his work.

"We are now a modern household."

Part 1 | Part 2 |

Masterlist ᝰ

Do not steal, plagiarize, copy, repost, alter, or translate my works in any way

190 notes · View notes

kiwi-solace · 10 months

Text

Devotion’s Fall (Teaser)

Brief: While living may not be as easy and comfortable as many, it was just fine to Y/n. Resigning herself to the circumstances, she’s come to accept her life and the future. When assisting a friend in attending the annual party of the kingdom’s prized royalty in finding their final soulmate for the first time, she expects a few days of playing pretend of what she wishes to be. But one should always be careful with the words you speak into the world.

Word Count: 993

Warnings: moderate injury, yandere (you know the drill), controlling behavior

A/N: Would you believe me if I said this was supposed to be finished in March? Btw Italics are not being spoken out loud! It’s in her head that’s all. Anyways, feel free to message me (￣∇￣)

...

Keep moving.

That’s all she could think of as she navigated through the dense forest that surrounded the kingdom’s domain. Seeking safety was top priority even if it brought her further away from a place she almost called home.

Dodging the various roots and vines of the forest floor had taken a toll on her bare feet. There was no time to care about something as simple as shoes when there was rarely a moment of opportunity for this getaway. Deluded were she, to ignore the signs and fall victim to their sweet nothings and reassurances. There had to be a catch. It was stark in hindsight.

Lungs has since yelled for her user to stop for a simple break, but that’s too much of a luxury to afford for the situation, let alone being in a simple nightgown. The alarm bells keep the adrenaline pumping, knowing you only had a small headstart. You can hear the storming footsteps behind you even on this stormy night. The thunder unable to drown out those sent after you–those coming after you themselves. They’re getting too close for comfort.

“Find her now! If you come back without her you’ll have bigger problems to deal with than finding a mere human.”

“We’re tired of this game of cat and mouse love.”

“It’s too dangerous outside for you— stop running.”

There it was. Those damned commands they started using within you. Their blood is the cause of this. The entire connection is cursed. Why had she been chosen for not just one, but eight creatures that have sought not just her heart, but her unconditional love and obedience.

Fighting the command with all her might slowed down her pace, a splitting headache begins in dismay of her disobeying. I will listen to you no more.

Being within a 50 mile radius of just one of them— let alone the eight of them— was more dangerous than the outside world. It’s sunshine and rainbows compared to them. With that thought, she attempts to speed up once again, only to trip on a slippery root infront of her beyond the kingdom’s wall. While the rain did aid in masking her scent with its downpour, it came to be her downfall when traversing haphazardly. It mocks her really. To know that you’re so close to being free from their jurisdiction, but even then there’s only one question: what happens? She laughs to herself at the thought. Maybe it’s the adrenaline or she’s losing it completely, but what’s to stop their pursuit even after fleeing the kingdom. They’ve proven to know no bounds when it comes to getting their way. Manipulation. Lies. Murder. It’s nothing new.

Groaning from the fall and newly acquired bruises, she attempts to get up again only to give out as another command is forced through. “Stop Now.”

Everything begins to hurt as you try to resist again, but it’s futile. Finally, with her knees to the grown and head hung, she stops.

Things never went accordingly. From your failure in aiding your friend in being chosen all the way to the hell that was to come as being the “missing piece” in this kingdom’s royal bloodline. It’s a curse. She doesn’t know who she wronged in life to be given such circumstances, but they succeeded in making her life miserable and seemingly temporary.

This was never her wish. Her words were twisted from a mere joke. It just goes to show how a person should always be careful with what they put out into the world. She can hear the gods laughing at her.

“Surround the area, I’m approaching!” Not like I can move.

She knows she won’t be let off easily this time being caught. Feigning innocence isn’t possible in this situation when knowingly disobeying the commands of her lovers— the king and his seven princes. The very beings responsible for the well-being of the kingdom and its prosperity.

Beings that promised when they found their missing bond, would they cherish and take care of them wholeheartedly. They’d know nothing except leisure and comfort as they delivered on their word of giving them the love they deserved. Thinking back, is this what she deserved? Tension, anger, exhaustion, skittish, helplessness—all things you’ve felt since your life had been uprooted from its natural continuance of a humble life.

“What did I deserve?” She spoke to no one.

Death seems to be the only way out from here. Her humanity a reminder that she still has something against them—something she can proudly claim. A way out. Maybe she should’ve been one of the many men and women throwing themselves at them. It looks like they got the better end of the stick with just dealing with rejection rather than this. Leaning against the trunk of a tree, she brings her knees to her chest slowly so as to not disturb her injury and rests her forehead atop her knees. The rain still pelting around her seemed to mask the approaching footsteps, or maybe she just didn’t care anymore. There’s no time to decide which one it is when said figure crouches beside her and places a hand on her shoulder.

“Did you finish your little adventure?”

Yeosang. It wasn’t said aloud, either to let the others into the conversation through their connection or because he knew she wouldn’t reply verbally. She didn’t care.

Met by silence, Yeosang sighs before repositioning himself to lift up his prize as the fragile princess he believes she is. The trek back wouldn’t take too long for him even with her in his arms.

“As much as we love you, you know the others will not let this go so easily,” he said out loud knowing it didn’t matter if there was a reply. Effective enough, the threat alone made her shiver because she knew what was waiting for her back in the castle would be the final descent into madness they’d want. Full compliance.

Their heaven, her soon to be hell.

170 notes · View notes

darkphoenix07 · 7 months

Text

Elixir of🕸️Death (J.W.)

A vampire series by @darkphoenix07

Mental health requests

Masterlist

Paring : Wooyoung x Reader

Genre : Dark Romance, Fantasy, Tragedy

Song suggestion 🎶 : Round and Round by Heize, War of hearts by Ruelle and Shameless by Camila

Warning: Mentions of blood, Violence, Degradation, Death, Mention of suicide, Mention of self harm, Mention of death, Suicidal FL. Synopsis: When the girl who doesn't have any will to live meets the demon whose only wish to slaughter humans. "How will it help me if I drain your blood right now when I can use you anyway I want to?" - Jung Wooyoung

🍷"To the people who craves comfort and single reason to keep themselves alive" 🍷

Chapter 1

"I wasn't in the depth until I met you

Then you drown me saying I am shallow

Maybe I went deeper then

Hoping to meet you again"

He keeps wondering why he is watching you drown instead of going home. He keeps staring at the little glimpse of your body going under. It's dark even though he can see you. What's worse is that your eyes are open now but you are not fighting or screaming to help you. You are going with the depth.

"I am going to kill you with my own hands," he says before jumping in the river.

You see him swimming to get you moving the water around him. It's dark but his eyes are glowing in the dark river. It's easily understandable whose eyes those are.

You feel a pair of hands pulling your hands and your body landing on a chest while your hair keeps floating in the water, playing with the little waves.

Then he pulls himself up with you in his arms like you were meant to fit here.

He moves fast inside his house and places you on the couch first. But you have lost your senses again because of how cold the water was and how long you were inside.

He starts pressing your chest, "Wake up, I am not done with you yet."

He keeps pressing but seeing you not responding at all, he gets scared.

"I am not going to drown you ever again so get up human. Why are you so fragile?"

Suddenly your body jerks off and you start coughing water.

"Thank christ," Wooyoung says falling beside you watching you coughing still.

You look at him feeling annoyed, "Why the fuck did you bring me up?"

"I just saved your life. Don't you have any gratitude?"

"You are the person who threw me, didn't you? Why didn't you let me stay there?"

"What?"

"Why did you save me?"

"Because you can't die yet," he says with rage in his voice.

"You are not supposed to tell me that. You were supposed to drain me. What happened to that?"

"I am not your servant. Care about your language or else it will get dirty," he says gritting his teeth as he speaks.

"Let me go or else I will kill you myself," you tell him as a warning though you know you can't.

"You have warm blood in your vessels. Do you think that can kill a cold one? What do you take me for?"

"An asshole!" You scream getting up.

"I will taste you death again and again until you can't take it anymore. Then I will bury you alive," he tells you when he is almost an inch away from me.

"It won't taste bitter when I have already tasted it," you are freezing because of your wet clothes but you don't want to look weak in front of him. So you try not to stammer.

"It wi-what?"

He catches you words and you look away realizing what you said. You promised yourself to keep all these a secret but here you are again letting it out in front of someone you don't even know very well.

"Just fuck off and let me do whatever I want to do, moron."

"I would be careful choosing my words if I were you," he says but this time his voice is calm again.

You look him in the eye, "I am tired of choosing my words. I have no reason to choose my words in front of you."

"Enough of your disgraceful words. Go upstairs and change your clothes or I will do it for you. I am positive that it will not be suitable for you."

"My clothes, my wish. Go to hell," you stand up and start to walk but you feel light headed as you haven't healed from his earlier blood sucking.

You almost fall but he grabs your arms making you lean on his chest, "Look at you being half dead already."

"Let me finish the other half, I beg you," you tell him staring at him. You don't understand why he looks finer than before standing there like a sculpture.

"Change your clothes, I'll keep one in your room," he says and you stand up.

"Don't order me around. Your words mean nothing to me," you say walking away from him.

You don't understand what you are doing being with him. Maybe you want to go home now and leave this hell. But then you wonder which is worse kind of hell.

After a couple of hours, Wooyoung finds you looking outside the window sitting on his bed. You don't know yet that you are in his room. You only know he has kept you here so it was your only place.

"I have told you to do something," He says and you look at him holding an ancient kind of dress. It's a gothic gown with chiffon fabric, the sleeves are loose and twisted around the elbow area, it's long but maybe slitted.

You wonder how he found this out in this century. It's like a halloween costume of a evil witch.

"Human, if you do not obey me then I might make you drink poison slowly so you do not die at once. Only suffer slowly and very painfully," he says and throws the gown on his bed.

"Can you just leave me alone?"

You are shivering from cold but you don't want to dress up. You want to be in this dress and finish it at once.

"Dress up and wash yourself with warm water or else you'll die a painful death," he says looking furious at you.

"If I am annoying you why don't you finish me off at once," you ask him while your teeth are gritting because of the cold wind outside.

"Because that won't give me pleasure. So, get inside the hot tub and get dressed," he says.

You look away wanting to avoid his glowing gaze but he suddenly appears in front of you making you fall on the bed.

"Trust me, human. I didn't want to do this," he says and the next thing you know is his hand on your stomach area ripping your dress apart staring at you.

"What the fuck is your problem!!!!" You scream realizing you ripped you dress revealing a bit too much skin of yours.

But he doesn't look at your body, he doesn't touch anything.

He only says, "I can make you do anything I want to. Don't take me for a play thing, Dead human. It will only cause you pain."

Before you can say anything, he disappears in a blink of your eyes. You keep lying there for a while realizing you mistake of coming here. But you don't understand why he is so obsessed with you. Why did he throw you in the river and why did he save you?

You slowly get up and take the dress still thinking about how he is treating you. He doesn't even hurt you. He screams at you when you are being hurtful towards you. It's not normal for a monster to take care of someone, is it?

Or he is taking care of his daily meal. Maybe that's why. Maybe he wants to use you. That is why he can't kill you.

You take a shower and put the dress. Something about the ribbons on the back of your dress is making you confused. You somehow tied them but they are making you feel uncomfortable.

You didn't want to worry anymore about your dress and so, you leave the room and find yourself in the corridor. You look down to see where he was and he was sitting by the fireplace reading a book looking mesmerizing as always.

It's weird how he treats you. He speaks about scaring you, torturing you. But he doesn't do any of these. He can take advantage of you and you won't even be able to escape his mansion. But he didn't even look at your bare stomach when he ripped your dress or touch your skin.

He only touched your bare skin when you made him so angry that he took your blood. But maybe you passed out too quickly that he didn't even finish draining you. He stopped midway.

What does he want from you?

"Stop staring at me and have your dinner. I have brought some warm food for you," his voice echoes in the hallway and your heart keeps thumping in your heart like a drum with his each words.

"I-I am coming," you don't know why but listening to him sounds like a good idea.

So you sit in the big dinning table for around twelve people and start eating. The food is so tasty that it melts in your mouth. You haven't been this much hungry for a long time and so you finish everything at once.

You don't even notice when he sits on the other side of the dinning table and keeps watching you eat like a madwoman.

As you drink water, you notice him by the corner of your eyes. You stop drinking water and look at him clearly.

"Why are you staring at me?" You ask.

"I am thinking how many days it will take for your body to make new blood so I can take from you again," he says intertwining his hands under his chin.

"You are serious about making me your meal," you tell him finally realizing that's what he wants from you.

"To be honest, I want to see you blood while I take your heart out but I do not understand why it is difficult for me," he says it like a normal thing, like he is talking about killing an insect.

It gives you shiver but you don't hate the idea either.

"I will be honored," you tell him smiling and suddenly see him beside your chair.

"Tell me, Human. How many times did you have the taste of death?" He asks you leaning towards.

"Why do you ask that?"

"Because that's the only reason you want to embarrass it like a loved one."

You think something inside you got hit by his words.

"Because that's the only reason you want to embarrass it like a loved one."

"Tell me, Human. I am a little curious," he asks you breaking your thoughts.

"Four times. First one wasn't bad but last one was."

"Did people save you?"

"Yes, saved my body."

"I saw your soul dead when you walked in my house," he says and looking up in his eyes starts making you feel hurt in your chest. You don't remember when was the last time you felt something like this.

"Tell me what else did you see?" Now you are curious about how he sees you or maybe how he sees through you without knowing about a thing.

"The cuts in your hands."

"Tell me something I don't see," you stand up still looking up at him.

"How desperately your body craves touch," his voice is warm ringing inside your ears.

"That's a lie."

It's a lie.

"How cold you not because of the weather but it's just you," he tells you.

"What else?"

"How beautiful those lips are and how you looked at mine a million of times by now."

"More."

"Your heart is making a hole inside your chest. It's deep, dirty and bleeding which I can not stop with any medicine."

"More."

"You don't want to die. You want to feel safe again inside your skin."

"Continue."

"You want to brush my lips with yours to melt my coldness with yours."

You grab his collar pulling him closer to you, "How do you know this?"

"Because I am feeling the same rage inside my dead heart."

You think your stomach feels bad but it's just his words giving you butterflies. It's like a zoo of them inside your stomach and your heart is another lose cause.

"Stay away from me," you push him away from you and start to walk but he stands in front of you.

"Deny it and I will leave you alone to die," he tells you and you grab your dress.

"I don't want you like that. You are a psychotic menace," you tell him and the corner of his mouth lifts up.

"Alright then. You have a little problem with the ribbons behind your back. Let me fix that first," he doesn't give you time to say anything. He reaches behind you and starts undoing the ribbons.

"Hold your dress or it might fall," he warns you and you grab it from your chest area.

When he finishes untying your ribbons, you feel his coldness on your bare back. You have stopped caring about him looking at your back. All you can care about is how painful it is to tolerate him near you while his fingers are grazing you slowly while he is tying the ribbons back.

"Stop squirming."

"I am not," your body is tensed and your shoulders are stiff. You don't know what to do at this point.

When he is at the end of the ribbon, he places his chin in the crook of your neck, "We can make an arrangement between us."

"What kind of arrangement?"

"I will give you death on the next month on this same day if you start giving me what I want."

You want to look back at him but he pulls you back making your back hit his chest.

"It depends on what you will want."

"I want your elixir and in exchange I will give you the elixir of death."

"Say it in normal English not ancient," your dark humor is making it worse but you can't help it.

"I want your body, I want you to obey me for one month and I will give you death right after one month," he says all these very calmly and your heart rate goes higher than before making your body freeze.

"What if I deny?"

"I will take you to your home and drop you safely. It's your choice now."

"You don't want to hurt me?"

"I have no reason to hurt you," he has millions of reasons but nothing makes him hurt you.

"What if I stop midway? What if I tell you I don't want it on some points?"

"I am a monster, Y/n but not that kind."

His words hit you more when he says your name for the first time.

"You want this too, don't you? A little adventure before you die?"

He asks you as he finishes tying the last ribbon.

You nod without telling anything and he smiles leaving you.

He switches in front of you and moves a strain of your hair from your forehead, "Then live for one month like you have always wanted to. I give you my word that I will do whatever you want me to do on this day right after one month and I will not do anything that will add into more of your trauma."

"Why are you doing this for me?"

"Trust me, Y/n. I have been there and it didn't end well. I am giving you a chance."

"Are you pitying me?"

"Do you think wanting to have sex with you is pitying you?"

You gulp hearing him, "No."

"Then? Who do you think I am doing this for?"

"For yourself, you selfish piece of-"

"I would like to add one more thing," he sighs, "Do not use your poor language when you speak in front of me."

"How do I know you won't break your promise?"

"Look at your hand and then mine. You will understand why."

You look down and see red glowing string around your ring finger connected to his. It gives you goosebumps, how warm your body suddenly feels.

"It's like an oath from me. If I break it, I will die an anonymous and painful death."

"You will be disappointed, I can assure you."

"Why would I he disappointed?"

"The hidden parts aren't as good as this," you show him your hand where you have cuts.

"I have seen worse than this. Do not pity yourself yet."

"Good for you."

"Now go upstairs and have some sleep. I will take you somewhere tomorrow."

"Alright," you tell him and start passing him slowly.

"Y/n."

You stop moving as he calls you. His voice sounded shaky but careful.

"There is something on your lips."

He appears in front of your once again and wipes a little bit of skin from your lips by his thumb.

Your lips so dry but your mouth gets watery watching him staring at your lips with so much delicacy.

He wants me, he wants me, he wants me.

Your mind becomes a mess but he doesn't even move towards you. He keeps brushing his thumb on your bottom lip.

"Don't you think it's gone?"

You ask him and he slowly says, "Yes, I think so," but he can't take his eyes off of your lips.

You part your lips open and his thumb slightly touches the inner side of your bottom lip making his thumb wet.

He leans over you pressing his thumb a little more inside your mouth touching your tongue, "Tell me Human, do you want elixir of heaven?"

You gulp not knowing what to do with your tongue as it's on fire right now.

But you nod slowly and he looks at you with a bitter smile that kicks you starting to weaken your knees.

He takes thumb out of your mouth and wraps his around your waist.

As he pulls you closer to his body, he whispers into your ear, "Are you strong enough to take me all night because I am a monster you know?"

He looks at you leaving you speechless while you reply,

"You sure are one."

Do you want me to continue? Please hype me 😭 or I else I'll feel like stopping here.

Spoiler of next chapter 🤙🖤

127 notes · View notes

hoshiseon · 3 months

Text

desire ♱ 001

♰ pairings :: ot8 vampire!ateez x fem!witch!reader

♰ genre :: dark fantasy, smut, strangers to ?? to lovers, fluff, maybe slight angst?, soulmates/fated lovers

♰ gen. content :: polyamory , references to religious themes, witchcraft and magick, mythical beings of all kinds, mentions of other idols, vampires with magical abilities, switches povs

♰ chapter warnings :: fear/anxiety, description of injury

♰ word count :: 8.1k 0_0

♰ note :: this took me entirely too long but hey! first chapter woohoo!! this will be my first time ever writing a series but i'm very excited :] pls give me feedback i'd love to hear your thoughts! and if i missed any warnings lmk!!

♰ main m.list | series m.list | next ♰

i've been walking for quite some time, i realize probably much later than i should. the sun had started setting long ago and now the forest was almost too dark to really see anything. but i need this mushroom. if this ointment isn't finished by tomorrow the merchants will never buy it and then how will i feed myself for the next week or so-

snap!

i feel my heart thump against my rib cage as my head whips up at the distinct sound of a twig snapping. i focus my gaze on where the sound came from and watch as a squirrel scuttles up the trunk of a large tree. i feel the tension in my body release a little. great, now i'm being paranoid. if i hadn't gotten so absorbed in that book then maybe i wouldn't have to be out here past dark searching for a damn plant. as i grumble to myself internally, i become less and less aware of my steps which is never good for someone who trips over thin air more than is probably considered normal. and in that moment, the universe seems to prove that point by way of me tripping over a large rock and falling flat on my stomach. i groan as pain shoots through my already bruised knees (from tripping prior to this). brushing off dirt and leaves i stand back up and huff. i accept defeat and turn to hopefully find my way back to my cabin. only to realize, i have no idea where i am. have i seriously wandered so far? i do a 360 and cannot recognize any of the trees surrounding me. anxiety starts to settle in my gut as i come to the conclusion i am very lost. you'd think living in the woods would teach me enough lessons about roaming said woods in the dark...but apparently not. even still, standing here will get me nowhere so i turn back the way (i think) i came from and start to make the journey back. i pray to every god there is that i do not manage to get more lost as i try to keep track of the trees that i am passing… with little luck since its only getting darker.

ssssnap!

i freeze mid step as a branch snaps somewhere behind me. whatever that was sounded much bigger than a squirrel. my heart pounds in my chest as the overwhelming fear twists my gut. reluctantly, my head turns to the sound to see nothing but a vast, dark ocean of trees. the once comforting darkness spikes my paranoia as my eyes struggle to focus on my surroundings. i hear another branch snap and whip my head to my right. still, i see nothing but darkness. this is not good. with no other option, i continue the path i started. anxiety courses through me as i walk and now im acutely more aware of every little sound, down to the puff of my own breath leaving my mouth. as the fear crawls up my spine, i start to walk faster and faster until im damn near jogging. i continuously stumble over the natural debris covering the forest floor but i keep my brisk pace, not bothering to slow down.

as my boots catch on a particularly large tree branch, i fall and look up to see that i seem to have come into a decent sized... clearing. in the middle of the woods? i push myself to my feet and look around to see a near perfect circle of space between the cluster of trees. i step farther out of the tree line and strain my eyes to try and see anything that could help me identify where i am. but i definitely would have remembered this clearing if i'd ever stumbled across it before. i've never seen anything like this in these woods besides the clearing surrounding my own home. as i look around confusedly, i forget that there was a small chance i was being followed by something. instead astonishment replaces the fear as i look around. but not for long. i start to hear the distinct sound of crunching leaves coming from my right. this time my entire body freezes for a fraction of a second and i do not turn to see whatever it is coming for me. instead i turn left and start to run. as i sprint through the tree line, i make it long enough that the clearing behind me starts to morph back into endless trees. but turning back to look proves to be a mistake as i trip once again and fall, unable to catch myself as i collide with the ground. sharp pain shoots through my knee again and i know this time i would not just have a bruise. i wince and cry as i push into the dirt to roll onto my back.

through my fear, i could only hear my boots making contact with the earth beneath me but now that i am still i can definitely hear the pursuit of something coming towards me. it doesn't sound like running but then again i may not be able to hear over the sound of my own pounding heart and heaving breaths. i attempt to scramble to my feet and push through the pain in my leg but i can only manage a weak limping jog. i feel tears pool in my eyes as i stop to lean my side against a tree. there's just no way i'll make it to my cabin like this. and there's no way i'd beat whatever it is that's following me. as the pain in my knee starts to throb, i sink lower until i'm sitting with my back against the tree. through my wallowing i failed to realize that the sound from before had stopped. as i turn my head to look around, i spot a silhouette off to my left. back from where i originally started running. it looks like.... a person? who in their right mind would be out this far? it seems like the seconds drag on as i stare wordlessly at the unmoving figure. i have no options to weigh so i wait. for impending doom most certainly. but there's nothing i can really do. trying to get up again really isn't practical and would just alert them to my location, if they don't see me already.

i blink and suddenly the figure looks a lot closer than they were a second ago. no... my mind is playing tricks on me no one moves that fast. my heart rate kicks into high gear as the figure starts to become larger. they're definitely getting closer. my reflexes kick in and i scramble with no success to get onto my feet. i hear my breath stutter and a cry threatens to leave my lips as the figure finally really comes into view and then stops. though it's still very dark, they're close enough now that i can see the person is a man. he's human looking... enough. but that doesn't really quell my fear. he's still not close enough that he could hear me if i spoke in a normal tone but i know he can see me. i watch as his head tilts to the side for a second before he starts to walk, much slower now, towards me.

"are you injured?" though he's still not very close, his voice carries and i can hear the genuine concern (and confusion) in his tone. he sounds human enough. i nod, not trusting my voice at this current moment. he walks until he's standing an arms length away and then crouches down.

"i apologize. i didn't mean to frighten you, are you lost?" oh. though i tried to focus on his words i became quickly distracted by his voice. a smooth rich tenor that made my brain a little fuzzy. i still can't see his face clearly but he has to be pretty with a voice like that. i was so caught up in my own thoughts i completely ignored his question. "oh, that may not be an appropriate thing to ask... uh if you're okay with it, i may be able to help you." he quickly backpedals once he gets no response from me. it takes me a few seconds to answer but really what have i got to lose? only my literal life. i can't get anywhere like this and there's... something about him. i would say my intuition has never done me wrong and if i'm trusting it, he doesn't seem likely to hurt me. so i nod once again and try to will the shakiness out of my voice.

"okay... i um, i can't walk." i say, my voice quiet as i look to my leg that is still in pain. he follows my gaze as if he could really see what i was referring to. nevermind the dark, he definitely can't see past the two skirts i have on and the knee high socks and combat boots. he seems to realize this fact as he clears his throat and turns back to me.

"i can carry you... if that's alright with you, of course." he answers back. he almost sounds shy... or embarrassed? not being able to see his face clearly is really bugging me but i nod anyway. he moves to make it easier for him to maneuver me before an arm encircles my waist and i'm being lifted from my seated position. i quickly swing my arm to go around his shoulders, ignoring the warmth i feel creeping up my neck, and try to hold most of my weight. once he has me mostly lifted up he scoops his other arm under my legs. i hiss when the movement causes a jolt of pain through my knee.

i feel him tense and i rush to reassure him. "i'm okay, sorry my knee is just.... i'm fine really." i say and he relaxes, letting out a soft ‘okay’ as he stands back up to full height. as he starts to walk i can't help but try and study his face. this close i can see him a bit more clearly but not by much, the only light being from the bright, full moon. i can see enough to notice his hair and the outline of his features but not much more than that. as i look at him, i feel a question bubble to the surface and can't help but voice it.

"why are you helping me?" i ask hesitantly, hoping it doesn't sound like an accusation.

"well... had i not frightened you, you would not have gotten injured. i do sincerely apologize, i had not expected you to run." he says matter-of-factly, like that was the entire reason he approached me in the first place. even though i can feel that that’s not the entire reason he started to follow me, i see nothing else to say so we continue on in silence. i watch as the trees break and we end up back in the clearing. which confuses me but i say nothing. once we're a few paces away from the tree line he stops. expecting to see nothing, i turn and look out into the clearing. except now there's a very large mansion sitting in the middle of it. my jaw drops as i stare. there's absolutely no way i would've missed that! but then i feel it. there's a subtle tremor in the air like a shimmering in the energy. magick. it tingles against my senses and if i didn't practice magick i would never have felt it. but it's definitely there. there’s no way… illusion magick is hardly used anymore and you'll find very few who are able to conjure illusions around anymore, most magick users being wary of them. so how he managed an illusion this strong is beyond me. i reach out with my senses, trying to feel the man's aura but i sense nothing out of the ordinary. he feels… normal. so how in the hell- he's..not alone. as the realization dawns on me, the mansion comes to life, lights turning on inside and out.

"ah, this would probably be a good time to mention that i do not live alone." he says sheepishly as he looks down at my awestruck expression. "most of my housemates should be asleep or off to their own activities so we most likely won't be disturbed." i don't miss the maybes in that statement.

"oh...okay." i breathe out still not believing my eyes. just as he's about to continue walking, the grand front door slowly swings open. i think i hear him mutter something under his breath but i don't pay attention long enough to try and discern what it was. the man standing at the door is tall in stature and i notice a similarity in the way they carry themselves with the grace of someone of high status. almost royal in a way. he strides down the steps towards where we stand but stops farther away than i assumed he was going to.

"who's this?" the taller man says as he looks between me and the man currently cradling me. i probably should've gotten his name. he seems to realize this too as he looks down at me with furrowed brows.

"y/n... i'm y/n." i answer instead, trying to save the awkwardness.

"and i'm yunho, nice to meet you. what...happened, seonghwa?" yunho smiles as he says it but he shares a look with his housemate, who i now know the name of, that i don't understand.

"i startled her and she fell while running. her knee seems to be injured." seonghwa summarizes but there's another look that passes between the two. like they're not just having this conversation out loud.

"ah, i see. well in that case, you're in good hands." yunho shifts his gaze to me and his eyes soften, similar to the way it would if you were trying to console a wounded animal. i can't help but smile at the kindness in his tone. seonghwa walks up to yunho and the latter turns to go back up the steps with us in tow. as we walk through the door, i'm immediately overwhelmed by the sheer beauty of the interior. and we're only in the foyer! i can't even begin to imagine the rest of the mansion.

the decor is dark; a blend of black, silver, and shades of red everywhere you turn. in the middle of the foyer sits a small pedestal with a statue of a woman with devilish wings standing atop it. she stares up with long, clawed hands reaching up towards the luxurious chandelier that glitters like diamonds. the floors are dark marbled tile and the ceilings are higher than i thought was ever possible. there's a wide, curved staircase on either side leading up to what i can assume is another beautiful foyer. down the hall in front of us leads to what i can see is the living room on one side and the kitchen and dining area on the other. i can't see the details from here but i see the decor in there is also black and red. the entire place is lit up in a warm glow from the light fixtures lining the walls.

as i admire the opulence, i forget about the two men waiting with me. that is until i feel eyes on me. when i snap out of my daze i see yunho looking at me, there's a gentle smile curving his lips and w o w. in the dark i couldn't make out his features very well but... he is beautiful. even more so than his home. my eyes rove over his tall, lean figure and i try not to let my jaw hang. his brown hair is highlighted with honey blonde streaks throughout and his skin is perfectly clear. he's dressed head to toe in black with a long overcoat that brushes the back of his shins. the only color in his ensemble is the red on the inside of his coat and red accents on the undone buttons of his loose black shirt. the smile curving his lips slowly morphs into a smirk as i continue to stare. we make eye contact and i shift my gaze immediately, embarrassed at having been caught.

"we will have to go upstairs, all of my supplies are in the study at the moment." seonghwa says apologetically, though i only realized halfway through his statement that he was speaking to me. i turn to look up at him and am once again struck by beauty beyond my comprehension. no seriously, what did i walk into? and how many more of them are there?! i try (and fail) to stare less but i can't help it. his eyes are sharp, almost piercing but also kind as he looks at me. blonde strands of hair fall into his eyes and i have the strangest urge to push them away. his skin is clear even this close and he smells delightful. has he smelt like this the whole time and why have i just noticed? i snap out of it quickly enough that neither of them suspects my silence and reassure him that it's fine.

"i'll leave you both to it, i have things to attend to. but if you need anything let me know." yunho smiles and bows his head at me before passing another silent look with seonghwa. he walks away, hands in his pockets as he takes the steps. he turns as he gets to the top, sparing me a last look and there's something i can't put my finger on in his eyes. but then he's disappearing down the hall before i can decipher what his look meant.

seonghwa

i look down at the girl in my arms out of my periphery again. for the millionth time since we arrived at the mansion. i wonder if she's noticed me stealing glances at her. not likely considering she has yet to mention it. i just don't understand. she shouldn't have been able to get into the clearing let alone our home. she stumbled through the barrier completely unaware of the alarm she raised inside these very walls. we all felt it when she passed through. the dim trill in the air, a slight shift in the energy. i can still feel the way my hair stood on edge and my senses heightened. our magick is powerful, we'd made very sure of it. so how was she here? and why? from what i can tell, she seems very human. she smells very human.

she was right to have run at first but then she put up no fight coming here. it made no sense. this poor girl... she has no earthly clue what she's willingly walked herself into. or rather allowed me to lead her into. even now as i carry her up the steps, she seems utterly calm. of course i can still feel the way her heartbeat hasn't gone back to normal and i can feel the nervousness around the edges of her energy. but every time she looks up at me, her eyes are clear. no worry creasing her forehead or apprehension in her gaze. just clear curiosity. and i feel no anxiety with her here. not really. except for the swirling confusion, i feel... relaxed. definitely not how i should feel with an intruder in our veiled home. but i can sense it on yunho too. he wasn't afraid, just curious. maybe a little concerned. for her... she really shouldn't be here.

i look at her once again and can’t help but be endeared at the awestruck expression that hasn’t left her features since we first stepped through the door. her eyes are wide with wonder as she looks around the halls and her lips are slightly parted as she takes everything in. i don’t even realize how long i’m staring, my eyes tracing over her features as we walk. despite how human she looks, she’s… beautiful. in an imperfect way. bright eyes, full lips, round cheeks, moles and freckles scattered across her nose. i watch as her lashes flutter every time she blinks and the way her tongue pokes out to wet her lips before she closes them. she’s enchanting. the thought snaps me out of my trance and i look forward to see us approaching the study.

as we come to the door of the study i can hear the low murmur of voices on the other side. i pause, not wanting to disturb whoever is on the other side and also not wanting anymore of my housemates to know she's here. not that they can't smell her or sense her... but it would be best that no one else saw her. i don’t get much time to ponder my options because within the next second the study door swings open to reveal two more of my housemates. how lovely.

reader

oh you’ve got to be kidding me… i probably have the facial expression of someone who’s just seen a comet but really you can’t blame me. not only am i astonished by the sight of the immaculate study with a large, dark mahogany desk and more shelves of books than i could ever afford. but there’s also two very beautiful men staring at me inquisitively from the open doorway.

“ah, i wasn’t aware we had company.” the shorter of the two says, clear apprehension in his tone as he looks me over. our eyes lock and mine roam over his face, his features somehow both soft and sharp. his blonde hair is styled and he’s dressed in a long, black overcoat that brushes the backs of his knees with red trim on the bottom with a vest over the white button up he wears. the buttons on his garments are all silver as is the jewelry that adorns his wrists and neck. my eyes trail over the necklaces he’s layered, all looking like they’d take me years to scrounge up enough money for one. grand, colored jewels and crosses hang off the chains of multiple while some just look like chain links. i glance back up at his face to see him already looking at me, a smirk curling his lips and a brow quirked. i quickly turn my attention to the man standing next to him to see him already looking at me, his gaze heavy and unreadable. where the other man’s features are softer, his are all sharp. piercing eyes, angled nose, plump lips, and a sharp jawline. he’s dressed in similar clothing except the inside of his coat is a deep purple and he has much more accessories. large rings, long necklaces, a plethora of bracelets. the top few bottons of his shirt are popped open and the muscular planes of his chest are on display. he’s much taller than the other two men and his long, muscular-looking legs show for it. his eyes never leave my face and for some reason, the look in his gaze makes me nervous causing me to look away quickly.

“i apologize, she got injured and i offered my assistance. it is much too dark for anyone to be out there alone. we won’t be very long.” seonghwa says, sounding only slightly apologetic. it seems like he has more to say, an undercurrent to his tone, but he just shares a long look with the shorter male. the two men standing together look to each other, another one of those unspoken looks passing between the two.

“that’s fine, we were… just about finished in here anyway.” the tallest one states and his voice, much deeper than the other two, pulls my gaze back to him. although he was speaking to seonghwa, his intense gaze stayed trained on me. there’s a question in his gaze but i’m not too sure what it’s about. i’m once again forced to look away but not before i got to drink in his features a little. it really shouldn’t surprise me that these two are just as gorgeous as seonghwa and yunho but still i am awestruck by their features. the two leave the room, both brushing past us quickly and not sparing a last glance as they continue down the long hall.

seonghwa very quickly walks into the study and pushes the door closed with his foot. did i hear the lock click or am i imagining things? seonghwa sets me down gently on a soft brown sofa, being conscious of my injured knee. once he sees that i’m mostly comfortable, he paces over to the large desk and rifles through the drawers before pulling out a first aid kit. i take the time to really take in the room, straining my eyes to read the spines of the books i could see from where i sit. i can recognize a plethora of books on foliage and herbs, some i know i have on my own shelves.

“those books are san’s. he takes an interest in anything to do with plants and herbs.” seonghwa’s voice from the desk startles me out of my daze as i look to him. he looks to be pretty busy shuffling through the first aid, i didn’t think he was paying me any mind. but there’s a gentle smile on his face that i know i am not the cause of. there’s a fondness in his tone and aura when he spoke of this san, that must be why he’s smiling.

“well, ’san’ and i have something in common then.” i respond, a smile that mirrors his playing on my lips.

“is that what you were in the forest for?” seonghwa inquires as he rounds the desk with what looks to be an ice pack, black gloves, and bandages in hand.

i nod. “yes, i was looking for something to finish off this ointment i'm making. i was supposed to have it by tomorrow to take into town but… i don't think that's going to happen.” i say the last statement with a sigh as i look down at my hands fiddling in my lap.

seonghwa hums as he comes to stand next to me on the sofa and i take note of how tall he is now that he’s not holding me. he kneels down to be directly in front of my knee, pulling the gloves over his nimble fingers. “well, i truly do not think it’d be safe for you to try and find your way back to your home now that night has fallen. even if one of us went with you, the forest is… different at night. but san may be able to help you find that plant in the morning, if that's something you'd appreciate. i don't assume this area of the forest is familiar to you?” as he speaks, he starts to move my skirts up and out of his way but my socks are still an issue.

i answer him as i lean down to help him remove my boots and socks. “no… no i’m not familiar with this area at all. and i actually have no idea how i found myself over here… i wasn't meant to go too far but then it started to get dark and i lost my way… a few times.” i keep my gaze off him as embarrassment floods my mind. once my clothing is out of the way, we're both able to actually see the injury and i hear seonghwa take a sharp inhale next to me. that doesn't look pretty at all. my knee is inflamed and swollen with a nasty looking bruise right underneath and small cuts all over. i reach out to gingerly press two fingers to it and immediately retract my hand with a hiss.

“how bad is your pain?” i look to seonghwa to see him studying the injury with furrowed brows. his gloved hands are cold as he shifts my leg back and forth, probably trying to gauge my mobility. but even that slight movement causes pain to shoot through my leg and i wince, reflexively trying to move out his gentle grasp. he murmurs an apology as he looks up at me through his lashes. i’m momentarily distracted by his gaze but quickly shake myself out of it.

“it's… pretty bad. there's a dull throb even when i don't move it.” i answer his earlier question and try my hardest to keep still as he grabs a wipe from his lap to start cleaning the cuts. seonghwa nods but otherwise stays quiet as he starts the process of fixing the injury. we sit in silence as he cleans, bandages, and wraps my knee. i find it very difficult to keep my eyes off his face as his hands move nimbly on my skin. his beauty is incomparable, strong brows furrowed with concentration, sharp eyes with pretty lips. as if he can feel my stare, his eyes flick up to mine. i look away quickly pretending to stare at the shelf behind his head. i really hope he can’t hear the way my heartbeat sped up with that nanosecond of eye contact because it feels as if the organ might jump out of my chest. a man i just met should not have this effect on me. get a hold of yourself!

seonghwa continues his work on my knee, seemingly completely unaware of my inner turmoil. between the calming silence and seonghwa’s gentle touches against my leg, i find myself relaxing further and further into my seat. just as my eyes start to feel heavy, a soft knock sounds on the wooden doors. both our heads look to the doors before i hear seonghwa sigh and mumble something along the lines of “excuse me” under his breath. he stands up and brushes the wrinkles out of his pants, making his way to the door. the beautiful, billowy sleeves of his white blouse sway with his arms as they swing at his sides and i watch him walk as if in a trance. i snap myself out of it and instead turn my gaze to inspect my knee. now that it’s cleaned and bandaged it doesn’t look as gruesome. the cool ice pack is relieving the pain and throbbing but the swelling won’t be down for a while. i’ll have to wait for seonghwa to make a decision on whether i’ll require more care or not but it doesn’t feel like anything more than a sprain. i test it out by twisting my leg and of course, feel pain shoot up my leg but surprisingly not as bad as before. my inspection is interrupted when seonghwa opens the door and a voice i recognize speaks up.

“i apologize for disturbing you but hongjoong needs you. right now.” i hear seonghwa make a disapproving sound and i turn to look at the two. yunho’s already looking at me and seonghwa seems to be hesitant to leave.

“i’m sure i’ll be fine, you can leave me if you need to attend to other things. can’t do much like this anyway.” i gesture to my leg and try to smile reassuringly. truthfully, the thought of being left alone in this beautiful strange home is making me nervous but i don’t need either of them to know that. both their brows furrow as they listen to me, neither of them really trusting my words. finally, seonghwa nods with a resigned sigh.

“i would not advise putting pressure on it but you should be alright to walk soon. allow the swelling some time to alleviate and do be careful.” he instructs and turns with a bow. yunho comes into the study and closes the door behind him. he takes long strides to the sofa opposite of mine and takes his seat. just like with seonghwa, i become entranced with the way he moves so gracefully despite his long limbs and stature.

“if you don’t mind me asking, how’d you do that?” yunho inquires curiously. his eyes are on my bandaged knee and he flicks them to my face for a second before looking back.

mildly embarrassed, i laugh before explaining how i’d gotten here. i choose to leave out the part where seonghwa absolutely terrified me and pretend that me falling was all my own doing. i brush my hair back out of my face as i finish my spiel and it dawns on me that i probably look an absolute mess. i suppress the urge to cringe into myself, suddenly self-conscious.

if yunho notices my sudden shift in attitude, he doesn’t mention it. instead he hums and nods as he looks back to me. “how does it feel? i know seonghwa’s pretty skilled with things like that. are you in any pain?” he asks and something about his voice puts my nerves at ease. i try not to think any longer about how the man sitting in front of me makes me feel and focus on answering his questions.

i shrug and shift my knee back and forth but notice the pain has subsided significantly. huh… that’s strange. “well… it doesn’t really seem to hurt at all anymore. doing this before hurt quite a bit but now i feel… fine.” i say, confusion lacing my words. i bend my knee experimentally and although it feels sore, the pain is barely noticeable. my brows furrow and i put my leg back down. yunho seems to understand my confusion and chuckles.

“seonghwa’s got a way with wounds. we’ve all experienced it, trust me. you’ll be back to normal quite fast.” he stands and walks over to the desk, putting away the supplies seonghwa left out by accident. as he busies himself with that, i feel my attention shift back to the row of herbal books. one book in particular standing out to me. the spine is dark green with big, gold letters in a beautiful font and on the base, a golden honey cup mushroom.

“would you like to read it?” i hear yunho’s voice from behind me and i jump, obviously too distracted to have noticed him move from the desk. he chuckles under his breath and the sound gives me butterflies. i shake away the feeling, internally reprimanding myself. “sorry, i didn’t mean to scare you. those are sannie’s books but i’m sure he wouldn’t mind you taking a look. do you want me to get it for you?” i turn around to see him leaning back against the shelves behind the sofa i’m on. this man is sinfully beautiful.

clearing my throat, i respond. “no no, i think i can get up.” i lean down and pull my socks back on before carefully swinging my legs over to plant my feet on the marbled floors. i hear rustling behind me and see yunho making his way around the sofa. i push my hands into the cushions underneath me as i try to stand. yunho extends an arm to me a little panickedly, not trusting my balance and injured knee. but i wave my hand and get to my feet on my own. once i’m standing, i make sure to shift my weight to the non-injured leg and take a step. my face scrunches as i feel the soreness in my knee but it’s nothing i haven’t handled before.

i limp my way over to the shelf and immediately my gaze zeros in on the pretty green book. i run my index finger over the lettering that reads “Mushroom Magick” before gently pulling it off the shelf. the cover has the same phrase with many different kinds of mushrooms decorating a circle around the words. the book feels familiar even though i know i don’t own this one and i flip to a random page. the page has a plethora of notes scrawled in rushed handwriting with highlights on phrases the owner of the book deemed important. i smile to myself reading some of the notes i assume the aforementioned ‘sannie’ left. i continue to flip through and read over the random notes they left before i finally come to a page without any annotations. this is where i assume they left off but i continue to skim through the pages until a presence behind me breaks my focus. i snap my head to see yunho standing a few paces behind me with his hands behind his back. he seems startled by the way i turned but recovers quickly with a polite smile.

“i’m sorry to disturb you… but i promised seonghwa i’d make sure you were resting and i noticed your shifting. you can bring the book with you to the sofa, you probably shouldn’t be standing on your leg for so long.” yunho explains as he gestures to said sofa. in all honesty, i hadn’t even noticed my shifting so his observation is impressive… but that also means he’d been watching me pretty carefully and the thought makes me a little nervous. i have half the mind to decline his offer but a part of me feels like he’s more persistent than that. with a resigned sigh and nod, i limp back over to the sofa, mushroom book in my hand with my index finger in between the page i’m on to make sure i don’t lose it. i take my seat and he follows suit sitting, with much more grace than i had, on the sofa opposite to me. i notice his lack of entertainment and wonder for a second what he’s going to do while we sit here but decide that’s none of my concern before opening the book back up to the page i was on.

the room is silent save for the sound of our a clock ticking and the pages of the book in my hands turning. i become quickly engrossed in what i’m reading, so much so i pay no mind to the man in the room with me. though i did look up one time when he got up to go to the desk. and maybe i stared at his figure for much longer than was necessary. it’s not like he noticed, by the time he’d turned back around my nose was in my book. a few more minutes and pages later, he gets back up again. this time he goes to examine a different shelf, one i can’t decipher the contents of from where i’m sat. i watch as he paces before he sighs softly to himself. he must feel my eyes because he swivels to turn to me. i snap my head down and try to refocus on the book but i can see from my periphery, him making his way over to the other sofa. i look up again as he sits and send him a small smile which he returns. i can see he wants to say something so i wait for him to speak before turning away.

“would you… like a tour of the mansion? i can see you’re enjoying your book so i apologize but… i feel i might lose it being stuck in this room.” his smile is shy as he asks. he tries to look relaxed but the bouncing of his leg is hard to miss. i consider his offer as i stare at the ground, not really able to look any of them in the eye for very long. what i’d seen of their home was absolutely atonisihing and it’s hard for me to even imagine what the rest may look like so out of sheer curiosity (and maybe a small desire to want to be around his calming presence) i nod my agreement.

his smile widens as he stands, holding his hands behind his back. i close the book, making a mental note of the page i was on in case i come back before placing it down on the cushion beside me. i get to my feet and i see yunho’s arm come from behind his back, probably to offer me support, but then he retracts it just as quickly when he sees me walking fine on my own. i start for the door, listening as yunho falls into step behind me. once we reach the door he side steps around me and reaches for the handle, pushing the door open and letting me step out into the hallway before him. the house is quiet as i look down the long hallways, yunho closing the door behind me before coming up on my right side. he smiles down at me as i look to him for directions and standing this close i can finally see just how tall he is. he gestures down the hallway to our right and turns to start walking, me having to play catch up to keep in time with his long strides.

“hongjoong, seonghwa, and i designed this entire place ourselves. though most of the detail was seonghwa hyungs’ ideas.” he explains as we keep a leisure pace, allowing me to take in the beautiful architecture and artwork on the walls. we pass by many doors, yunho telling me what lies behind each one as we pass. another smaller study that only a few of them use, a few bedrooms one of which is unoccupied, a library that belongs to someone named ‘yeosang’. the heels of our boots clack against the marbled tile floors and his coat rustles as it fans out behind his long legs in the same way my skirts rustle as i walk. but a beautiful painting stops me in my tracks and yunho slows to a stop alongside me. i reach my hand out to brush over the canvas with barely my fingertips, mouth agape in awe. in the painting a beautiful woman with wings much like the ones on the statue in the foyer sits in the middle of a meadow, in one hand a large pomegranate and the other a skull of an animal. her lips are stained red with the juices of the pomegranate but the way she’s depicted licking it off her teeth as the juice drips off her tongue makes it look like blood. she’s completely nude, skin glowing from the light of the pale moon in the dark, starry sky over her head. a crow sits perched near her feet, picking at the seeds she took out the pomegranate and a cat is curled by her side, sleeping peacefully. her long dark hair flows beautifully down to her thighs, nearly brushing over the sleeping kittens ears.

it’s completely unlike any painting i’ve seen, the artist putting such detail into the setting and atmosphere of the scene depicted. there’s something serene and intimate about the mood, like your’e peeking in on a moment between this woman and her companions. i turn to look at yunho to see him admiring the painting much like i was just doing. there’s a faint smile on his lips as his eyes trace over it before looking over to me. it’s then that the feeling one of the residents of this home must have painted this themselves presents itself in my thoughts.

“it took yeosang years to perfect this masterpiece but it’s one of his most prized pieces of work.” yunho confirms my previous suspicions as he brings up this ‘yeosang’ once again. looking back to the painting i can offer no other response but open-mouted awe. yunho chuckles at my expression. “yeosangie would be very flattered by your clear admiration. would you like to see more of his art or the rest of this wing?” he leaves the choice up to me as if it’s an easy decision. i look at him and then down the hall, lips parting to answer but the sound of a door opening pulls both of our attention. yunho turns to face down the hallway ahead of us as a figure steps out the opened door into the hallway with us. from the way he’s positioned, the other person can probably barely see me behind yunho’s giant figure. i try to step to the side to see down the hall but yunho’s arm closest to me moves up very subtly, a silent way of telling me to stay put.

“yunho? who were you talking to?” a clear, slightly husky voice asks. it sounds like whoever it was has just woken up.

“ah… no on-” yunho starts to deny my presence for reasons i don’t understand. a pit forms in my gut as anxiety creeps up my spine. why wouldn’t this other man be able to know i was here? i shift my weight to my non-injured leg, biting at my bottom lip nervously. the movement was a mistake because my skirts shift and ripple behind yunho’s legs. the other man’s eye immediately zone in on the movement and i freeze. i see yunho’s shoulders tense as the other man’s gaze slowly trails back up to look his housemate in the eye. then yunho releases a puff of air letting his shoulders drop and he steps to the side ever so slightly. “seonghwa brought her here. she got lost in the forest and hurt herself. i was just showing her around.” yunho explains, sounding defeated. the other man looks me over with his head tilted and cat-like eyes narrowed in suspicion. he’s not as tall as yunho but is broader than him, wide shoulders drawing my attention even from this distance. his jet black hair is ruffled from having just been asleep. he’s clad in a black t-shirt and sweatpants, the most casual dress of any the men i’ve seen thus far. our gazes lock and he seems to be trying to read me as he stares, eyes flitting around my face.

yunho breaks the tense silence by clearing his throat. “y/n, this is san. i think i mentioned him to you earlier in the study. san, this is y/n.” all san does in response is hum, looking away from me back to yunho.

“does hongjoong know you’re showing her around?” san inquires, brow raised. yunho looks away, scratching the back of neck nervously. ah, that must’ve been why he didn’t want san to see me. but who was this ‘hongjoong’? every time he’s been mentioned, they speak of him in this high regard. “yunho… do you even know how long seonghwa plans on keeping her here? should she really be seeing… everyone?” as he asks the last question, san’s gaze turns to me again. there isn’t as much hardness in his gaze, just apprehension. like he doesn’t trust me. i suppose that would make sense, i am a random stranger in his home. yunho opens his mouth to speak but i cut in before he can get whatever he was going to say out.

“i don’t plan on being here much longer, i assure you. i appreciate all of seonghwa’s kindness but i have things to attend to back at my own home. he was just offering me shelter for the night since it’s dark and i lost my way. in the morning, i’ll be going back to my cottage.” i answer san’s inquiries with a polite smile. both men turn to me as i speak and san’s eyebrow quirks up again.

“uh, weren’t you searching for something? san may be able to help you find it!” yunho says, head turning back to the other man who gives him an incredulous look.

san sighs as he looks back to me, crossing his arms over his broad chest. “what is it you were looking for?” he asks in a bored tone that offends me ever so slightly. what is his issue?

“you don’t have to help me, i’m perfectly capable of finding it on my own.” i answer with indignation, matching his stance. san’s bored expression breaks as he tries to fight off a smirk.

“if that were the case, would you have gotten yourself lost?” he asks with an irritating self-satified smirk on his lips. my arms drop from my chest as my brows furrow but san pays me no more mind, turning back to his bedroom door. “if you’d like my help, yunho or seonghwa can bring you to me tomorrow morning.” and with that he walks into his room and shuts the door behind himself. yunho and i are left in the silent hallway as irritation stirs in my gut.

“do you… still want to see the rest?” yunho asks softly as he looks at me.

i turn to him and smile. “yes, you were saying something about seeing more of the art?”

♰ note :: cliffhanger tehe >:) and we met quite a few members... pls pls leave feedback i want to hear you thoughts!! if you enjoyed consider rbing.

371 notes · View notes

shadowynn · 1 year

Text

| the paradigm complex | four |

pairing: ot8 ateez x fem! reader

genre: yandere!vampire!cult!poly! ateez au

warnings: yandere behavior, cursing, mentions of violence, manipulation, toxic relationships

They'll do whatever you ask. Anything you need. Anything you want. It's yours. They'll fulfill your every desire and whim. Give you the life you had always dreamed about.

The moment you signed that contract, everything would change. For them and for you.

You just didn't know it yet.

And there was nothing you could do about it.

wordcount: 7.8k

a/n: i had lots of motivation to write this next part, so it's coming your way a bit sooner than normal. i actually meant to have it done earlier, but life got a little crazy. i hope you all enjoy and thank you so much for all your support!

| three | four | five |

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

Even before you opened your eyes, you knew something wasn’t quite right; the bed and sheets were different from the one you were used to. They were stiff around you, not quite broken in, leading you to slowly become aware of the growing ache in your neck. But despite the subtle awareness something wasn’t quite right in the back of your mind, you did little more than switch to your other side and bury yourself deeper beneath the covers, hoping for just a bit more sleep before your alarm went off.

Your movement shifted your face towards the windows, however, and left you pulling the comforter over your head to block out the bright light. You groaned, wondering why the hell it was so bright in your room before realization finally dawned on you.

“Shit!” you cursed, yanking the blankets off and scrambling around for your phone. The fact you were currently inside the bed of your new apartment only briefly registered in your mind when the nightstand you instinctively reached for was nonexistent, much more concerned over the fact you were late for work.

Another round of curses rolled past your lips when you finally managed to find your phone tangled in the sheets next to you and saw that it was nearly two hours past the time your shift was supposed to start. You scrambled to unlock your phone, ready to type out an apology to your manager and let her know you would be there as soon as you could when you noticed the previous conversation above. Your brow scrunched as you read and reread the messages between the two of you, trying to not only make sense of her words, but your own as well. The conversation had taken place the night before, and yet, you had no memory of her texting you and letting you know you had been taken off the schedule, let alone that you had openly acknowledged this fact.

You looked up from your phone, briefly taking in your new apartment around you and wondering how and why you ended up here. You remembered coming over to unpack, including Mingi and Jongho coming over to help you, and then of the invitation of going over to Wooyoung’s for dinner, but things grew hazy afterwards. You had gone with full intentions of leaving early to head back to your boyfriend’s apartment, but that clearly hadn’t happened.

Why?

Why hadn’t you gone back? Was it because you had discovered you were being taken off your work schedule? Had you decided to just stay the night here and go back to grab the rest of your stuff later, when the sun was back out? But if so, why couldn’t you remember? If you focused hard enough, you thought you could pull fragments of a phone conversation with Felix, but anything more only made your head begin to throb.

“Oh, god,” you groaned, head collapsing down into your hands. It had happened again; another lapse in your memory.

This wasn’t the first time something like this had happened to you; having experienced similar bouts of amnesia in the past few years. At least, you were pretty sure this wasn’t the first time it had happened. You were pretty sure you had experienced occurrences similar to this one before, but the longer you thought about it, the less certain you were. Any time you had questioned Jae about it, he had always brushed back your concern, saying you were just imagining things, but how could you imagine something that wasn’t there?

You had no time to ponder this last question, pulled away when there was a knock on your door downstairs. The sound had you jumping, wondering who was at your door and what it was they could possibly want from you. You hadn’t been expecting company, at least you didn’t think you were, but who knew at this point. You could have very well made plans the night before with someone and forgotten all about them.

When the knock repeated itself a few moments later, you realized that you couldn’t just continue to sit in bed. You needed to go answer the door, but in your haste to do just that, you knocked over a glass of water that had been set beside your bed. You cursed as the water spilled, setting the glass back upright and taking a quick note of the bottle of Tylenol beside it. A bottle that was most certainly not yours.

You had no time to ponder this new revelation or to clean up the water you had just spilled, and left both items as they were as you continued to scramble your way down the stairs and towards your front door.

It wasn’t until you swung the door open and saw Hongjoong standing on the other side perfectly immaculate that you gave any sort of thought about your own appearance. His hair had been styled to appear effortless, but you were familiar enough with the process to know it must have taken him a while based on your past experiences with Felix, and though his clothes also appeared casual at first glance, you knew they were probably worth more than you made in a month. It was a stark contrast to the sweats you still wore from the day before and the bedraggled state you were in from just waking up.

“Good morning!” Hongjoong’s smile faded as you opened the door, taking in your dazed state. “I’m sorry, I didn’t wake you, did I?”

“Oh, no.” You shook your head, subconsciously attempting to straighten your hair up as you shifted your stance in the doorway. What was he doing here? “I was already awake.”

“Oh, good.” His smile returned. “I didn’t think you had any food at your place since it was all a little last minute, so I brought you some coffee and muffins.” He motioned to the items in his hand, making your eyes widen.

“Thank you.” You struggled to come up with a proper response, taken back by his act of kindness. Why would he do something like this for you and why did it create a wave of warmth flooding through you, especially with the smile he was giving you right now. “Um, would you like to come in?”

Hongjoong nodded, returning his gratitude as he walked past you into your apartment. You closed the door behind him, doing your best to calm your racing heart as he approached the small kitchen to your right. You weren’t upset by his appearance, not really, but the timing had been impeccable, catching you completely off guard as you had tried to piece the night before back together.

“How’s your head doing?” He extended one of the cups of coffee towards you, but you hardly noticed, much more focused on the question he had just asked.

“My head?” Your head tilted, once again trying your hardest to recapture the memories you had forgotten, but coming up short once more. Had you hit it last night? Was that why your mind was so hazy and why you had stayed here instead of going back like originally planned?

It was hard to hide your panic in that moment, suddenly very conscious of the fact you had little memory of your time with him and the others last night. You trusted yourself enough to know you couldn’t have done anything especially crazy, but what if your actions had been purely accidental? What if you had hit your head? God, that was an accident you would have a hard time living down.

“Ah, I see. You don’t remember anything, do you?” It was hard to read his expression, but his smile felt teasing, leaving you more worried than you had been before. Oh, god, what had you done? “Well, if your head’s not bothering you, then I would take that as a good sign. I was worried the hangover would hit you hard this morning. Which is partially why I made the excuse to bring you breakfast. I wanted to make sure you were okay after last night.”

You barely heard his last confession, brain locking on to his reference before. Hangover?

What did he mean by that? You hadn’t drank anything last night, fully acknowledging the fact you still had a long drive back to your boyfriend’s apartment. And even if you didn’t plan on making the drive back anymore, you were certain you wouldn’t have drank much, if at all, not wanting to risk making a fool of yourself later on. His words didn’t make any sense, and yet, it had to be true, didn’t it? How else would you explain the black spots in your memory? You must have gotten drunk.

“Oh, god, I’m so sorry.” You could feel your face heating up, more embarrassed than you had ever been before. Not just from the action itself, but from the sudden fear of what you might have done in your drunken haze. “I can’t believe I did that.” Your arms wrapped around your chest, unable to quite look Hongjoong in the eyes anymore. What the hell had you been thinking last night? What had gotten into you to think that had been a good idea?

“No, no, it’s okay.” Hongjoong set the coffee back down on the counter and reached for your shoulder, shifting your eyes back towards him. “If anything, we’re probably the ones to really blame.” His expression was almost sheepish when you met his gaze once more, as though the situation embarrassed him just as much as you. “We might have encouraged you to drink a bit too much in the first place, but you were so excited at the prospect of breaking up with your boyfriend, that we thought it was a proper cause for celebration.”

“Oh.” Your lips twisted, mulling over the new set of information he had given you. What all had you said? How much information about your life had you given them? And god, what exactly had you done once you had started drinking?

You hadn’t… done anything with one of them, had you?

No. You shook your head, though it did little to stop another blush from blooming across your cheeks once more. You may have lost quite a bit of your self-control when you were drunk, but you wouldn’t have done something like that, and you couldn’t imagine any of them willing to partake either. They had been so kind to you so far, more than respectful of you and your boundaries. You wouldn’t have. And they wouldn’t have. You were certain…

…But still? What if?

“Hongjoong, I didn’t do anything… crazy last night, did I?” It hurt to ask, and yet, you needed to know. You couldn’t very well face any of them with the what ifs stuck in your head.

Luckily, he shook his head. “No. Once we realized you had probably had a drink too many, I brought you back here to sleep it off. You pretty much crashed as soon as your head hit the pillow.”

“Thank you.” His words served as a reminder to the medicine and water set beside your bed, finally discovering the origin to both. “And I’m really sorry about last night. It might be hard to believe, but that’s really not like me at all.” You shook your head, trying once again to piece the night together. “I don’t know what got into me.” You just wished you could remember something about last night. Anything.

“Don’t worry about it. We’ve all had our fair share of drunken nights in the past, so no one’s judging you for it.” He gave your shoulder a comforting squeeze, guiding you over to the kitchen island where the food sat. “But I’m guessing that means you don’t remember we had made plans to go back to your apartment together, do you?”

You graciously took the coffee he handed you this time around. Usually, you preferred tea over coffee, but you would never pass on a cup, especially seeing as Hongjoong had gone out of his way for you. And after the night you had just had, perhaps the coffee would do something to jumpstart your brain again, allowing you access to the memories that were no longer there.

“I’m so sorry, but you would be correct about that.” You paused, taking a sip of your coffee and wishing you could have made a much better first impression with them all. “To be completely honest, the only thing I really remember about last night is getting my ass kicked in Smash Bros.”

The comment earned a chuckle from Hongjoong, easing a bit of the tension in your shoulders. Despite your embarrassment, he didn’t seem to be judging you too harshly for it. “Well, if you’re still interested, I had offered to tag along with you back to your old apartment and help you grab the rest of your stuff.” He opened up the box he had brought, proffering it towards you and prompting you to take one of the muffins inside.

You grabbed one at random, voicing your gratitude as you were once again struck by how kind he had been. Not only had he ensured you made it back to your room unscathed last night, leaving you water and pills to help with the possibility of a hangover, but he had also thought to check up on you and grab you food knowing you had none. “And if you don’t mind tagging along, I would appreciate the help, but you don’t have to. I’m sure I can manage just fine on my own if I need to.”

“I don’t mind, really. After all, it’s the perfect excuse to get to know you better.” His words pulled you in, stopping you in your tracks. You had a hard time interpreting the statement, the smile that swiftly followed causing a strange pit to form in your stomach.

You fiddled with the muffin in your hand, not quite finding it so appealing anymore, as you struggled to come up with a response. “I hate to disappoint, but I’m afraid I’m not all that terribly interesting.”

Hongjoong leaned forward against the counter, propping his forearms up against it as he assessed you from the other side. “I find that very hard to believe.”

Something about his expression resonated within you, and you were struck with a sudden flurry of memories rushing through your mind of the night before. Or, at least, you had thought they were some of your missing ones; the innocent interactions you had with him and the others at the kitchen counter quickly fading to something else altogether. Your fingers fluttered to your lips before you could stop them, wondering why the hell you were suddenly picturing his lips encasing your own, let alone them traveling further downward, flitting over your racing pulse.

“Is something wrong?”

Hongjoong’s question brought you back to reality and you quickly dropped your hand. “No, I’m good.” You shook your head, doing your best to keep the blush the earlier thoughts brought and wondering just what had brought them on. He was attractive, there was no doubt about that, but you had never imagined something like this with anyone before, let alone something that vivid. “Just a bit out of still, I suppose.”

You observed him for a few seconds out of the corner of your eye, trying to figure him out. Hongjoong had been nothing but sweet and kind to you since you had met him, just like all the others, but that didn’t mean you knew him either. He had claimed nothing had happened the night before, and all the signs certainly pointed in that direction, but what if he was lying? What if something had happened? After all, you hadn’t been the only one drinking last night and he wanted to save both of you from the embarrassment.

But you smothered this thought as quickly as it came. There was no way that was true; you just couldn’t believe him or any of the others might have taken advantage of you in that way. The better solution was that you had simply dreamed it; your drunken state bringing your attraction to the man into full focus and into your dreams.

You excused yourself soon after, heading back upstairs to the bathroom to get ready once you realized your appetite had long left you. And one look in the mirror was all it took to further solidify your previous sentiments. Even if you were currently disheveled from sleeping at the moment, there was no way someone like Hongjoong would have shown enough interest in you to ever kiss you like that. He was in a completely different league than you, one you could never hope to achieve. Why would someone like him want you? Why would anyone want you? You weren’t pretty enough. You weren’t confident enough, and you sure as hell weren’t rich enough. And then, you couldn’t forget the utter fool of yourself you had made when you had gotten drunk off your ass last night. You were nothing short of a walking disaster. You knew it. They knew it. And if for some reason they hadn’t figured it out yet, they would. Jae certainly had.

You craved to take a shower and change your clothes, the anxiety of your current appearance creeping up on you, but you didn’t have the proper supplies to do either at the moment. Instead, you settled for simply rinsing your face off with some cold water and pulling your hair up and out of your face for the time being. You straightened out your clothes as best you could, hating that all you could do was wait until you got to your destination to change into something clean.

“I guess I’m ready whenever you are.”

Hongjoong was still in the kitchen when you made your way back down, taking a short detour to clean up the water you had spilled and grab the pill bottle that was his and return it. He was still leaning over the counter as you approached, munching on one of the muffins with his phone in hand. Upon hearing you speak, he leaned back up, giving you another one of his breathtaking smiles, though this time it did little more than deepen the growing pit in your chest. Why the hell was he so nice to you? All it did was serve to make you feel worse than you already did.

“Alright then,” he pocketed his phone, oblivious to the effect his actions had on you, “lead the way.”

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

Hongjoong had never wished he could read someone’s mind more than he did now; your silent figure in the passenger seat making him yearn for just a small peak inside that pretty, little head of yours. Sadly, only the demons had that ability, and all he could do was attempt to coax them out of you, but that was a precarious and unreliable process. Without the proper concentration, you could very well just end up telling him what he wanted to hear and not whatever thoughts held you captive at the moment.

When you shifted in your seat next to him, his eyes once again trailed to the curving slope of your neck in the rearview mirror, now on full display with your hair being tied up. The majority of your scent was still covered up by the vampire who had previously taken possession of you, but it had grown stronger since last night, having now been a few days since you had last consumed his blood. It was this singular fact that had saved you the night before. If your scent had been any more prevalent, he knew he wouldn’t have been able to restrain himself, allowing himself to give in to his desires and sink his fangs into your fragile skin to take his fill.

It had been a combined effort of them all to erase your memories. Your cursed lineage might have made your mind weak to his kind’s manipulation, but without their blood flowing through you at the moment, they were limited on exactly what all they could do with you. Though your boyfriend was far weaker than them, really nothing more than a child, his blood did hold some sway over your mind, helping to keep you close to him and protect you from others’ who wished to manipulate you. And though it had been easy enough to cover their track and lead you to accept his tale of the events with little push, he knew something about it hadn’t sat quite right with you. He had seen the way you had looked at him when you thought he wasn’t looking, clearly taking note of the way your fingers had fluttered to your lips earlier. Something had leaked through their fog, but it didn’t concern him. The way your cheeks had continually tinted pink told him everything he needed to know.

He still wondered how the hell they had gotten this lucky. There weren’t many of your kind around anymore; your ancestors long learning how to protect and hide themselves from his kind, so to not only have you walk straight into their lives yourself, but to do so unbound was completely unheard of. No vampire in their right mind would ever let you walk around so freely, especially in another clan’s territory. He had been certain it was a trick when Yeosang had first made mention of it, certain you were there on behalf of your master, but one little taste of your blood was all it had taken for Yeosang to see otherwise. You might have been currently tied to someone else, but you weren’t bound to anyone, not by the standards of vampiric law, meaning you were more than fair game for anyone to take.

“It’s the one up there on the left.”

“Got it.”

Hongjoong’s eyes flicked back to the road when you spoke, taking note of the building you had just mentioned and maneuvering his way over. He had thought he could be patient with you, but the longer he was around you, the less patient he became. Your scent was growing stronger, sweeter than anything he had ever smelled before, and he was beginning to become well aware of the fact the following days of waiting for the other’s blood to leave your system wouldn’t just be tortuous for you.

“It shouldn’t take that long.” You straightened up in your seat, fingers fiddling with the ends of your sleeves and serving as a telltale sign of the nerves flowing through you. Whether this was caused by his presence or the fact you were leaving the relationship you had been tied to for years, it was hard for him to tell. “It’s mostly just clothing and books I’m wanting to grab, but there’s a few other belongings I’d rather not lose too.”

“Don’t worry about the time,” he replied. “I have nothing else to do today, so I’m in no hurry.” And he wasn’t, wanting to fully savor the time he had with you alone and in no hurry to be back at The Paradigm where his brothers would be vying with each other for your full attention. If anything, he would do everything in his power to prolong your time out together, taking full advantage of having you all to himself.

“Are you sure you’re okay?” He asked, curiosity finally getting the better of him once he parked the car and the two of you were on your way upstairs. He could hear your heartbeat racing beside him, increasing the strength of your scent momentarily as your nerves got the better of you.

“Oh, yeah, I’m okay.” You nodded, but your hands fumbled with the keys you held, causing them to drop on the floor in front of you.

Hongjoong understood why your nerves had suddenly spiked. According to Mingi, this wasn’t the first time you had attempted to leave and you feared this time would end up just like all the others. And if you hadn’t happened to have stumbled upon them, it would have. If you had left for anywhere else, you would have just been tracked down and dragged right back to where you had started. But as terrifying as that aspect might have been for you, it was far better than the fate that would have awaited you if he or another vampire wouldn’t have found you in time.

But you didn’t have to worry. Neither of those outcomes would be happening this time around. Hongjoong knew this other vampire would try to get you back once he realized what had happened, but his efforts would be futile. Nothing he said or did would get you back, and would only serve to seal his own fate. He had his own fair share of crimes to pay for in due time, after all, the fact he had been turned illegally was the least of his problems. But, they would deal with that all in due time; they still had use of him yet.

And as much as he hated the vampire who had originally had you - if he had understood how lucky he truly was to have you, he would have never treated you the way he had - Hongjoong had to give him some credit; his former treatment of you making it all the easier for them to draw you in. It had left you with a deep craving for something more, desperate to be loved. Desperate to be wanted. You yearned for a deeper sort of intimacy, wanting to be seen. Wanting to be held. You were broken and desperate for someone to come pick up the pieces, and who was he to deny you such a request? He would do anything you wanted, anything you desired. He would give you the life and love you yearned for, and all he asked in return was you entirely.

And that wasn’t really asking much, now was it?

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

“y/n!”

It had only taken a few seconds for Felix to notice your appearance, calling out your name and waving you over shortly after you had entered the small store with Hongjoong in tow. You had told the man there was no need for him to come in, that you would only need a few seconds to drop some things off, but he had shrugged your concerns away, simply stating he didn’t mind accompanying you.

You quickly matched the bright smile the blond gave you, taking clear note of the way Felix’s eyes had roamed over towards Hongjoong before slowly returning back to you. His left brow raised, quietly questioning you as to whose company it was you currently kept, all the while doing nothing to hide the sly smirk when his eyes roamed over once more.

You quickly excused yourself from Hongjoong, hoping for a few minutes of peace with Felix to straighten things out before he had a chance to embarass you. Of all the years you had known the man, he had never been known for his subtlety and this was exactly why you had wished Hongjoong would have just waited in the car.

“Who the hell is that?” He wasted no time as you came around the counter, excusing himself from the front to come take with you.

“That is Kim Hongjoong,” your voice was low, pausing for a second to make sure the person of interest hadn’t followed you over before finishing your statement, “the current owner of The Paradigm.”

“Holy shit, n/n!” Felix’s eyes widened. “You weren’t lying; the guy is a fucking god.”

“Felix!” You scolded, hands raising up towards his mouth and muffling the loud reaction he had to your revelation as best you could. You followed Felix’s gaze back to where Hongjoong stood browsing a nearby section of the store, hoping he hadn’t and wouldn’t hear the conversation that was sure to come. He didn’t appear to have noticed, but it was hard to tell if that was a smile crossing his face or not from the angle you were at.

Whatever Felix said next, you weren’t sure. words muffled by your hands still covering his mouth. You gave him a pointed look, but removed your hands allowing him to speak freely once more.

“And just what is he doing here with you, hmm?” Felix’s brows lifted, leaning back against the counter.

“He’s just here to help me out.” You crossed your arms, fighting the blush Felix’s smug expression brought. “I needed some help getting the rest of my stuff from Jae’s, so he offered to lend a hand.” Perhaps not the exact truth. He had been the one to offer without any prompt from you and had then taken you out for lunch afterwards on top of bringing you breakfast that morning, but Felix didn’t need to know any of that. Not when it was clear Hongjoong was just helping you. “He’s just being friendly, Lix. That’s all.” Because why would it be anything more than that?

“Friendly, my ass,” Felix snorted, merely amused by your explanation. “No man would go out of his way to help a girl out this much and just want to be friends, n/n. I would know.”

“Well, you would be wrong this time around. After all, he’s not the only one who’s helped me these past few days.” Though his words did cause your cheeks to tint, you didn’t put much merit into them. Despite what Felix thought, Hongjoong was just being nice. “Mingi and Jongho helped me unpack quite a bit yesterday and then Wooyoung invited me to dinner with them all. They’re just trying to make sure I feel welcomed into their community.”

Felix hummed, unconvinced. “Oh, you young, naive fool.”

“Felix, he’s my boss!” Your eyes narrowed.

“So, you’re telling me if that man cornered you and professed his undying love, you’d just what? Politely decline?”

“Yes!”

But the slight hesitation in your reply and the way your face fully flamed at the thought was all Felix needed to know your answer wasn’t completely honest. In reality, you knew you didn’t want to mess with another relationship at the moment, desperate for some time to heal on your own and not wanting to hurt anyone with a rebound, but you didn’t know what you would do if a scenario similar to the one Felix had just mentioned were to happen. Especially when your mind traveled back to the thought of his lips tracing down your neck…

“And let’s also not forget that I literally just broke up with Jae. I don’t want to date anyone right now.” And you didn’t, right? Right?

“So, you finally did it?” Felix’s expression lightened at the mention of your ex-boyfriend, giving you a much needed distraction from the person you had come in with.

You nodded. “I left the letter on the fridge.”

It should have been simple to write, but it had taken you forever to complete. No matter which way you phrased it, it felt wrong, leading you to scribbling things out and starting anew just about twenty times. The first had felt too harsh, but the second one not quite harsh enough, almost encouraging him that a second chance might still be on the table. Nothing you wrote seemed to work, and if it wasn’t for Hongjoong coming to your rescue at the end, you didn’t doubt you would have never been able to write something that had satisfied you and would still be scribbling away.

“And you blocked him?”

“Oh, no.” Your lips twisted, not quite thinking that far ahead into things. God only knew what he would try to do once he found the letter you had left him tomorrow. “I guess I should, shouldn’t I?”

You pulled your phone out of your back pocket, ignoring the message from Yeosang for now asking if anyone wanted to hang out later tonight and clicking on the conversation with your former boyfriend. Your eyes briefly scanned over the previous messages, feeling a tiny stab of panic. Were you really about to do this? Writing the letter had been one thing, but blocking his number felt much more permanent, officially cutting him out of your life completely.

Was that something you wanted?

It was strange. This was a day you had been looking forward to for so long, and yet, now that you were here, you didn’t know what it was that you wanted. You didn’t want to stay. You knew that, but he had been all you had known for so long. What if he was right? What if you did need him? You had never been on your own before, so what if you weren’t capable of it? What would happen when your life fell apart on you and you were left with no other choice but to go crawling back and praying he would take you?

Perhaps cutting him off from your life wasn’t the best choice. Perhaps all you needed was a short break from each other, some time to think things over before finalizing them. Then maybe the two of you could talk things out…

Seeing your hesitation, Felix plucked the phone from you hands, using your distracted state to his advantage.

“He, give that back!” You reached for your phone, but he held it above him, just out of your reach. “Damn you and your stupid long legs,” you cursed, but you didn’t really mean it, not when you knew he was only doing what you weren’t quite able to do yourself, just like Hongjoong before.

“There, all done.” He was about to hand your phone back to you when it buzzed from an incoming message. “Ooo, who’s Mingi and why is he texting you?” Felix’s brows wriggled before opening it up to read. “Hey, just checking in on you to see how you’re doing. Did you and Hongjoong-”

“Give it back!”

Your face tinted as Felix read the message out loud, once again reaching for the phone in his hands. Thankfully, you got him unprepared this time around and were able to snag it back before he found any of the other messages you had on your phone from the rest of them. You didn’t know what you would do if he had found the group message you were in with them. None of it was anything but friendly, but he would find a way to make it seem more than it was.

“I’m so glad to see you’re feeling better,” you mumbled, locking your phone back up and putting it back in your pocket for the time being; you could text Mingi back later.

“Yeah, sorry about that.” Felix’s smile turned sheepish as he scratched at the back of his head. “I think it was one of those twenty-four hour stomach bugs or something. It came on fast, but besides some exhaustion this morning, I felt fine.” He shrugged, covering up a yawn with one of his hands. “But, I should be free after work in an hour if you want some help unpacking.”

“Really, that would be great!”

You brightened up at his offer, fully knowing having Felix with you tonight would help calm your nerves. While his teasing helped to distract you from the issue at hand, your mind never fully strayed from it. What would Jae think when he got home tomorrow and found the letter? Would he try anything? And if so, what?

Felix straightened up before you had a chance to go over any of the details for the night, and when you noticed his eyes straying to your right, you turned to find Hongjoong approaching.

You did your best to match the smile Hongjoong gave you, but you weren’t quite able to completely suppress the blush his figure brought from your earlier conversation with Felix. “Hongjoong, this is my friend, Felix.” You were quick to introduce the two when he got close, hoping once again that he had been too far away to hear anything Felix had said about him. “Felix, this is Hongjoong.”

“Nice to meet you,” Felix was the first to speak, a smug grin on his face as he extended his hand towards Hongjoong. “n/n here has talked quite a bit about you.”

You blanched, inwardly cursing the boy out in your head. You should have known better than to trust Felix around any of them, especially once it had been made known you found Hongjoong and the others' each physically attractive.

Hongjoong’s smile relaxed at Felix’s words, earning a soft chuckle that only served to increase your nerves and leave you yearning to disappear. “Likewise.”

“I’m sorry if I kept you waiting.” Afraid for where the conversation might go if you let them, you quickly rummaged around in your bag for the few items you were there to drop off. “Felix and I just got to talking.” You gave your friend a pointed look, hoping he would listen to your silent plea and not do anything else to embarass you further.

“Right, we were actually just discussing what we were going to do to celebrate y/n’s breakup.” You should have known better than to trust Felix to back down, and you inwardly cursed the boy once more, absolutely terrified for the next words that would come out of his mouth. “We were thinking about maybe going clubbing since it’s been a while n/n’s been out dancing and I know how much you love to.” Felix’s expression was smug as he continued, ignoring how embarrassed the conversation made you. “If you and your other friends are free, you should come too. The more, the merrier, after all.”

You opened your mouth to intervene, wanting to tell Hongjoong he didn’t have to nor should he feel obligated to, but Hongjoong beat you to it, answering Felix’s invitation before you could open your mouth.

“I’d love to, and I’m sure the others would be down as well.” Hongjoong’s eyes brushed in your direction, the smile he gave deepening the blush that painted your cheeks. And for a split second there, you thought Felix might have been right. Perhaps Hongjoong did harbor some attraction towards you. “In fact, I’m close with the owners of Illusion downtown, so I wouldn’t have any issue getting us in if you wanted to go there.”

For a moment there, you had forgotten just who Hongjoong was and the status he must have held in the city, but one mention of Illusion, the most sought after club in the city, was all it took to remind you just who he was. The waitlist for it was months long, and the entry fee far higher than you could ever afford.

“Oh, no. I wouldn’t want to put you out of your way.” Even Felix seemed taken back by the mention, catching him off guard for a split second.

“It’s no problem, really,” Hongjoong replied. “The owners actually owe me quite a few favors, so I pretty much have acess to it whenever I want, and if we’re going to celebrate y/n’s new status, then we might as well do it in style.”

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

“Wait, he was the one to invite us?” San asked, straightening up from the couch once Hongjoong had mentioned their new plans with you on Friday night.

No one had complained when he had first told them, as the idea had been nothing less than perfect. What better way to show you off to the others than at Illusion? But then Hongjoong had let it slip that your friend would be joining them in the endeavor.

Hongjoong nodded. “I think we might have misjudged him. He certainly seemed very interested in our relationship with her.”

He remembered the way your friend had referred to him in the beginning, a reflection of the way you must have referenced them in the past. The way you had immediately freaked out and glanced in his direction terrified he might have overheard you all but clarification of it. Of course, your attempt at hushing your friend had failed. His senses were far superior than your own and he had caught every word that had come out of each of your mouths, even the ones you had whispered in return.

“And what exactly does that mean?” There was a venom in Yeosang’s voice, still clearly upset over the fact you had declined his invitation to come over in favor of the very man they were currently talking about. The very man who was still alone with you inside your apartment one floor down.

“It means he has far more interest in us than he does with her.”

You may have attempted subtly in your attraction to them, but your friend had not. Not only had Hongjoong been acutely aware of the way his eyes had traversed his figure more than once, but also of the way his pulse had quickened when he had finally approached; a telltale sign of the attraction he also felt towards him.

“Oh,” Yeosang chuckled, collapsing back down on his couch. It didn’t quite make up for the fact you had still chosen him over them for the night - something you would not be doing again - but it did help lighten the urge he had to go down the one floor to your room and toss him out, if he didn’t kill him first. “How does he smell?” He had gotten brief hints of the man’s scent since he had arrived hours earlier, but had been unable to exactly pinpoint it between the others that filled the building.

“Does it matter?” Seonghwa’s brow raised, swirling the glass in his hand. Haru’s blood had used to be his favorite, but he had gotten a strong whiff of your own earlier. He had gotten subtle hints of it the night before, but it was much stronger tonight; the former vampire’s scent slowly dissipated with time. It was enough to make his current drink now less than desirable, wishing he didn’t have to wait a few more days for your system to purify itself.

“I guess not.” Yeosang shrugged, mind trailing to a similar train as Seonghwa’s. Out of all of them, he struggled the most with your growing scent and fought the fangs that threatened to come out each time he caught it. “But it does make the experience all the more enjoyable if and when we find the need to get rid of him.”

“Perhaps, but our best use of him is alive at the moment,” Hongjoong replied, setting down his own drink. He had thought spending the day with you would be advantageous, and it was, but even he had been fighting the urge to take you right there in the bookstore. You had gotten so flustered in the end, your scent had become nearly overwhelming, even with the other vampire’s covering parts of it. “He’s made it quite clear that he’s attempting to set her up with one of us.” And the way his teasing had gotten you all riled up, told him you didn’t mind. Not really.

“Really?” Wooyoung’s head cocked. “That’s a new one.” Their very nature was designed to attract humans to them; everything from their physical appearance to the scent of their blood was created to lure in their prey with little effort. The man should have been fighting to get closer to them himself, not encouraging others.

“Does that mean we’re going to let him come?” Mingi looked up from his phone, frowning slightly as he took in the latest text message from you in a new light with the information Hongjoong had just provided. The smiley face you had included in your goodnight message now very possibly having been done by the boy hanging out with you and not yourself.

“I don’t see why not.” Yunho shifted beneath Mingi as he replied, the smile he sent down in his direction clearly stating he had come to the same conclusion as Mingi had over the text message he had boasted over a few moments ago. “I for one, would be more than happy to see just how flustered we can get her through him.”

“I don’t think Yunjin and Jiwoon would mind either,” Hongjoong added, mentioning the current owners of Illusion. “They’ve always had a fondness towards pretty things.”

“I don’t know,” San wasn’t entirely convinced. “I don’t really feel like having to share her attention any more than I already have to.”

“Sannie, she’ll be so drugged up on our blood, I doubt she’ll even remember he’s there, let alone that he even exists,” Seonghwa replied, putting the younger vampire’s mind at ease. “And if he’s as pretty as Hongjoong says, then his attention will quickly be pulled elsewhere as well. Though,” his eyes flashed in Hongjoong’s direction, “I would make it well known another incident like the one before is completely out of question if he’s as useful as you say he is.”

“After what you did last time, I highly doubt they’ll make the same mistake again,” Hongjoong laughed, remembering the onslaught his oldest friend had gone on after discovering one of Yunjin’s members had accidentally killed Seonghwa’s favorite human at the time, only for him to return the favor tenfold. “He was their favorite, remember?”

“Are we settled then?” Jongho asked, face buried in the jacket you had left in Hongjoong’s car from earlier. Wooyoung was also curled up close by, head leaning against his shoulder as he breathed in what pieces of your scent he could gather from it. “Because it’s already late and we still have quite a bit more to discuss.”

The purpose of tonight’s meeting was supposed to discuss how exactly they were going to handle your transition over to them throughout the upcoming days as well as the vampire that was bound to come calling tomorrow night when he noticed the card Hongjoong had left without your knowledge, but one mention of the man currently with you was all it took to get them off track before the meeting had even begun.

For once, everyone was in agreement with the plan. San and Yeosang weren’t entirely happy with the idea, though the latter was just still upset by being rejected earlier, but there was little resistance from either when it came down to it. Yunho had brought up a great point, after all, and if that didn’t work, then they could just do as Hongjoong had suggested and use your friend to make you jealous instead. Nothing would leave you craving their attention more than the sudden loss of it. They knew that from experience.

But in the end, it didn’t matter. One way or another, come Friday night, the transition would be complete and you would be completely theirs. And there was nothing you or your little friend could do about that.

─── ･｡ﾟ☆: *.☽ .* :☆ﾟ. ───

taglists will be in reblogs :)

#ateez #ateez fanfic #ateez x reader #vampire ateez #ot8 #ot8 x reader #hongjoong x reader #seonghwa x reader #yeosang x reader #san x reader #wooyoung x reader #jongho x reader #mingi x reader #yunho x reader #yandere ateez #yandere

908 notes · View notes